it_o or_o imagine_v any_o virtue_n or_o divinity_n to_o be_v in_o it_o or_o to_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n as_o to_o those_o who_o be_v to_o give_v we_o what_o we_o pray_v for_o themselves_o all_o which_o be_v forbid_v by_o the_o 2d_o nicen_n council_n and_o that_o of_o trent_n and_o for_o other_o practice_n which_o the_o dr._n occasional_o object_n they_o shall_v be_v discuss_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n this_o be_v so_o as_o i_o have_v show_v and_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o divine_n differ_v only_o as_o more_o and_o less_o in_o the_o same_o kind_n from_o what_o mr._n thorndike_n and_o other_o learned_a protestant_n pretend_v when_o they_o reprove_v some_o practice_n as_o idolatrous_a or_o at_o least_o in_o danger_n to_o be_v such_o these_o last_o six_o author_n cite_v by_o the_o doctor_n aught_o to_o have_v be_v allege_v for_o the_o contrary_a position_n of_o what_o he_o affirm_v viz._n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n neither_o in_o her_o doctrine_n nor_o practice_n conformable_a to_o her_o doctrine_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n for_o whilst_o they_o impeach_v only_o some_o practice_n which_o they_o judge_v different_a from_o the_o doctrine_n it_o be_v manifest_a they_o imply_v the_o doctrine_n itself_o and_o practice_n if_o conformable_a to_o it_o not_o to_o be_v idolatrous_a here_o then_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o dr._n sy_n be_v as_o he_o say_v by_o command_n public_o engage_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o so_o excellent_a a_o cause_n as_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o betray_v his_o trust_n and_o his_o church_n too_o if_o it_o be_v his_o in_o advance_v such_o a_o medium_fw-la to_o justify_v her_o separation_n as_o contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o that_o church_n if_o it_o be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o who_o be_v esteem_v her_o true_a and_o genuine_a son_n and_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o some_o of_o they_o make_v it_o in_o plain_a term_n to_o be_v schismatical_a which_o yet_o will_v appear_v more_o clear_o if_o we_o consider_v how_o this_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n subvert_v the_o very_a foundation_n of_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o it_o be_v a_o receive_a maxim_n and_o not_o denyable_a by_o any_o one_o of_o common_a sense_n that_o no_o man_n can_v give_v to_o another_o that_o which_o he_o have_v not_o himself_o it_o lie_v open_a to_o the_o conscience_n of_o every_o man_n that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n much_o more_o if_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n it_o fall_v under_o the_o apostle_n excommunication_n gal._n 1._o 8._o and_o so_o remain_v deprive_v of_o the_o lawful_a authority_n to_o use_v and_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o order_n and_o consequent_o the_o authority_n of_o govern_v preach_a and_o administer_a sacrament_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n challenge_n to_o themselves_o as_o derive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v no_o true_a and_o lawful_a jurisdiction_n but_o usurp_v and_o antichristian_a this_o be_v what_o follow_v against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o as_o issue_v from_o his_o pen_n who_o in_o his_o irenicum_fw-la a_o book_n very_o humble_o tender_v by_o he_o to_o consideration_n after_o the_o re-settlement_n of_o episcopacy_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n maintain_v that_o no_o particular_a form_n of_o church_n government_n be_v de_fw-fr jure_fw-la divino_fw-la but_o mutable_a as_o the_o secular_a magistrate_n with_o the_o advice_n of_o learned_a and_o experience_a person_n shall_v see_v convenient_a for_o state_n and_o church_n and_o particular_o that_o the_o main_a ground_n for_o settle_v episcopal_a government_n in_o this_o nation_n be_v not_o any_o pretence_n of_o divine_a right_n but_o conveniency_n to_o the_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n at_o the_o time_n of_o its_o reformation_n cite_v for_o it_o the_o testimony_n of_o arch_a bishop_n cranmer_n and_o other_o mr._n foulis_n i_o know_v speak_v of_o that_o book_n call_v he_o a_o bold_a fellow_n that_o publish_v it_o and_o affirm_v that_o he_o little_o understand_v the_o compass_n and_o merit_n of_o that_o controversy_n i_o like_v not_o the_o rudeness_n of_o these_o and_o other_o expression_n of_o like_a nature_n he_o there_o use_v and_o i_o forbear_v to_o repeat_v yet_o i_o can_v willing_o join_v with_o he_o so_o far_o in_o charity_n as_o to_o impute_v it_o rather_o to_o inadvertence_n than_o design_n in_o my_o adversary_n do_v not_o this_o new_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n seem_v but_o too_o apparent_o to_o be_v but_o a_o clinch_a of_o the_o nail_n which_o he_o have_v drive_v before_o to_o the_o head_n for_o if_o the_o form_n of_o church-government_n be_v mutable_a as_o the_o secular_a power_n well-advised_a shall_v see_v reason_n what_o great_a reason_n can_v there_o be_v for_o the_o actual_a change_n of_o it_o than_o the_o nullity_n of_o its_o jurisdiction_n this_o have_v make_v i_o wonder_n not_o a_o little_a how_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n can_v see_v their_o authority_n so_o close_o attack_v at_o least_o so_o manifest_o betray_v by_o their_o pretend_a champion_n and_o not_o vindicate_v themselves_o and_o their_o jurisdiction_n from_o the_o â—oul_a stain_n of_o antichristian_a which_o necessary_o follow_v if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o he_o pretend_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o they_o derive_v together_o with_o their_o consecration_n their_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n from_o it_o but_o i_o shall_v leave_v these_o thing_n to_o those_o who_o it_o concern_v and_o betake_v myself_o to_o my_o present_a business_n which_o be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n neither_o in_o her_o doctrine_n nor_o practice_n conformable_a to_o her_o doctrine_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o this_o i_o bid_v do_v much_o soon_o have_v not_o the_o time_n spend_v iâ—_n transcribe_v lest_o the_o copy_n shall_v be_v surprise_v the_o difficulty_n of_o the_o press_n which_o also_o increase_v the_o errata_fw-la and_o other_o employment_n 〈◊〉_d a_o few_o for_o we_o also_o be_v none_o of_o those_o happy_a man_n who_o have_v only_o one_o thing_n to_o mind_n reâ—arded_v i_o in_o my_o design_n errata_fw-la in_o the_o preface_n page_n 2._o line_n 27._o for_o point_v read_v printing_n p._n 6._o l._n 8._o r._n dr._n tailor_n that_o neither_o p_o 25._o l._n 15._o r._n question_v thus_o put_v p._n 35._o l._n 30._o for_o with_o r._n against_o p._n 38._o l._n 8._o for_o couse_n r._n causâ—_n l._n 9_o for_o er_n r._n eos_fw-la p._n 41_o l._n 10_o r._n write_n p._n 5â—_n l._n 28._o r._n beholder_n p._n 64_o l_o 12_o r._n irrepresentablenes_n p._n 80._o l._n 11._o for_o the_o r._n he_o p._n 81._o l._n 18._o f._n seat_n r._n state_n p._n 87._o l._n 6._o f._n do_v r._n draw_v p._n 92._o l._n ult_n r._n advantage_n p._n 124._o l._n 11._o add_v in_o the_o marg._n of_o the_o church_n li._n 3._o c._n 36._o p._n 134._o l._n 3._o f._n cross_n r._n cross_n p._n 138._o l._n 23._o r._n â—ue_v that_o by_o p._n 140._o l._n ult_n f._n rash_o r._n vain_o p._n 158._o l._n 27._o r._n obcaecans_n l._n 27._o f._n that_o r._n that_o be_v p._n 161._o l._n 25._o or_o imagine_v r._n imagine_v l._n 28._o for_o oracre_n r._n oraces_n p_o 172._o l._n 5._o for_o in_o r._n i_o p._n 178._o l._n 25._o r._n in_o this_o matter_n p._n 212._o l._n 27._o for_o honour_n r._n comfort_n p._n 2â—7_n l_o 6._o r._n wherefore_o p._n 246._o l._n 2._o r._n beget_v son_n p._n 360._o l._n 30._o f._n first_o r._n â—isth_n p._n 363._o l._n 2._o after_o foâ—_n biu_n put_v st._n nicholas_n for_o eru_n p._n 411._o l._n 7._o 8._o f._n paul_n r._n paula_n l._n 23._o praise_n r._n pray_v p._n 448._o l._n 17._o f._n flood_n r._n flood_n the_o content_n of_o the_o chapter_n part_n i._n of_o the_o veneration_n of_o holy_a image_n chap._n 1._o dr_n stillingfleet_n one_a and_o second_o answer_v to_o the_o first_o question_n show_v not_o pertinent_a necessity_n of_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n prove_v and_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n overthrow_v by_o his_o own_o principle_n pag._n 1._o chap._n 2._o his_o chief_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n examine_v and_o his_o preposterous_a way_n of_o argue_v lay_v open_a pag._n 17._o chap._n 3._o the_o mystery_n of_o make_v the_o same_o proposition_n sometime_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o sometime_o none_o no_o express_a text_n against_o worship_v god_n by_o a_o image_n his_o first_o proof_n from_o the_o term_n of_o the_o law_n manifest_o groundless_a the_o argument_n from_o st._n augustine_n judgement_n and_o the_o septuagint_n translate_n the_o word_n pesel_n idol_n and_o
not_o image_n reinforce_v pag._n 33._o chap._n 4._o the_o doctor_n be_v second_a proof_n from_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n sophistical_a all_o representation_n of_o god_n not_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o nor_o reject_v as_o such_o by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n the_o proper_a reason_n of_o the_o law_n on_o god_n part_n be_v assign_v and_o assert_v to_o be_v the_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o his_o nature_n pag._n 57_o chap._n 5._o worship_n unlawful_a by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n equal_o unlawful_a to_o jew_n and_o christian_n a_o strange_a paradox_n advance_v by_o dr._n stillingfleet_n viz._n what_o can_v a_o image_n do_v to_o the_o heighten_v devotion_n or_o raise_v affection_n how_o far_o his_o devotion_n to_o the_o sun_n may_v be_v allow_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n leo._n pag._n 76._o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o notion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o wise_a heathen_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o their_o image_n the_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n act_v 17._o 24._o and_o rom._n 1._o 21._o explain_v some_o of_o the_o doctor_n be_v testimony_n examine_v in_o particular_a the_o relation_n he_o give_v of_o what_o the_o jesuit_n do_v in_o china_n pag._n 95._o chap._n 7._o of_o the_o 2d_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a call_v most_o irreverent_o by_o dr._n st._n that_o wise_a synod_n his_o constantinopolitan_a father_n objection_n answer_v by_o epiphanius_n and_o his_o answer_n show_v to_o be_v goâ—d_v pag._n 118._o chap._n 8._o the_o dr.'s_n objection_n from_o the_o council_n of_o frankford_n examine_v and_o show_v to_o be_v no_o advantage_n to_o his_o cause_n pag._n 140._o chap._n 9_o of_o the_o doctor_n be_v three_o proof_n from_o the_o judgement_n as_o he_o pretend_v of_o the_o lawgiver_n his_o speculation_n concern_v the_o golden_a calf_n manifest_o repugnant_a to_o the_o h._n scripture_n and_o father_n mr._n thorndike'_v judgement_n of_o the_o mean_v and_o extent_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n pag._n 153._o chap._n 10._o what_o kind_n of_o honour_n the_o church_n give_v to_o holy_a image_n explain_v and_o the_o doctor_n be_v mix_v school-disputes_a with_o matter_n of_o faith_n show_v to_o be_v sophistical_a pag._n 176._o chap._n 11._o of_o the_o instance_n bring_v to_o explicate_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o honour_n give_v to_o image_n from_o the_o like_a reverence_n give_v to_o the_o chair_n of_o state_n to_o the_o ground_n to_o the_o ark_n to_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n etc._n etc._n the_o weakness_n of_o the_o doctor_n be_v evasion_n lay_v open_a and_o his_o own_o argument_n return_v upon_o he_o pag._n 193._o part_n ii_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o most_o bless_a sacrament_n chap._n 1._o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o point_n the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n to_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v idolatry_n build_v upon_o a_o injurious_a calumny_n that_o catholic_n believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n the_o sense_n of_o his_o first_o proposition_n clear_v and_o the_o proof_n he_o bring_v for_o it_o refute_v pag._n 221._o chap._n 2._o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n lay_v open_a together_o with_o the_o doctor_n be_v endeavour_v to_o misrepresent_v it_o his_o manner_n of_o argue_v against_o the_o adoration_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n equal_o destructive_a to_o the_o adoration_n of_o he_o as_o god_n pag._n 243._o chap._n 3._o of_o dr._n st.'s_n scruple_n about_o the_o host_n not_o be_v consecrate_v for_o want_n of_o intention_n in_o the_o priest_n and_o his_o mistake_n of_o the_o true_a reason_n of_o give_v adoration_n to_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n pag._n 256._o chap._n 4._o his_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o judge_v of_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n by_o sense_n and_o reason_n show_v to_o be_v absurd_a in_o itself_o and_o destructive_a to_o christianity_n p._n 272._o chap._n 5._o a_o check_n to_o the_o doctor_n be_v big_a word_n against_o the_o ground_n of_o transubstantiation_n with_o a_o new_a example_n of_o report_v faithful_o as_o he_o call_v it_o the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o a_o author_n pag._n 294._o chap._n 6._o dr._n tailor_n be_v argument_n in_o behalf_n of_o catholic_n suppose_v they_o mistake_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n not_o answer_v by_o dr._n st._n the_o parallel_n of_o such_o a_o suppose_a mistake_n with_o that_o of_o idolater_n show_v to_o be_v a_o real_a and_o very_a gross_a mistake_n in_o himself_o pag._n 317._o part_n iii_o of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n chap._n 1._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o point_n suppose_v by_o dr._n st._n to_o be_v idolatry_n but_o not_o prove_v the_o disparity_n between_o the_o worship_n give_v by_o catholic_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o of_o the_o heathen_n to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n lay_v open_a pag._n 333._o chap._n 2._o what_o kind_n of_o honour_n catholic_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n the_o testimony_n of_o origen_n and_o st._n ambrose_n explain_v of_o the_o practice_n of_o make_v address_n to_o particular_a saint_n pag._n 353._o chap._n 3._o what_o kind_n of_o worship_n of_o angel_n be_v condemn_v by_o st._n paul_n theodoret_n etc._n etc._n with_o a_o far_o display_v of_o the_o disparity_n between_o the_o heathen_n worship_n of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n and_o that_o give_v by_o catholic_n to_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n pag._n 377._o chap._n 4._o of_o the_o term_n formal_a invocation_n and_o the_o different_a form_n use_v in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n some_o instance_n out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o show_v the_o like_a to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o their_o time_n pag._n 397._o chap._n 5._o the_o disparity_n assign_v by_o dr._n st._n between_o desire_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o show_v to_o be_v insignificant_a pag._n 414._o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o practice_n of_o christian_a people_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n pag._n 430._o the_o two_o question_n whence_o dr._n still_o take_v occasion_n to_o raise_v this_o controversy_n 1._o whether_o a_o protestant_a have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o bear_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o be_v a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n or_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o aforesaid_a question_n the_o first_o question_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v put_v concern_v a_o protestant_n yet_o continue_v so_o do_v imply_v a_o contradiction_n viz._n that_o a_o protestant_a continue_v so_o shall_v have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n take_v that_o term_n here_o only_o as_o signify_v one_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o those_o have_v who_o have_v be_v horn_n or_o breed_v in_o that_o communion_n but_o suppose_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o question_n to_o be_v this_o whether_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n upon_o the_o motive_n use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v breed_v in_o it_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n of_o those_o person_n be_v suppose_v can_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o leave_v the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n wherein_o salvation_n of_o a_o person_n may_v be_v much_o more_o safe_a than_o of_o either_o of_o they_o no_o more_o than_o it_o be_v for_o a_o man_n to_o leap_v from_o the_o plain_a ground_n into_o a_o ship_n that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v wrack_v because_o he_o may_v equal_o hope_v to_o be_v save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v in_o it_o nay_o suppose_v a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n in_o two_o several_a church_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o one_o for_o the_o other_o so_o that_o to_o persuade_v any_o one_o to_o leave_v our_o church_n to_o embrace_v that_o of_o rome_n it_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n sufficient_a to_o ask_v whether_o such_o a_o one_o may_v not_o as_o well_o be_v sauâ—d_v as_o they_o that_o be_v in_o it_o already_o but_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o they_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o leave_v our_o church_n and_o become_v a_o member_n of_o they_o and_o when_o they_o do_v this_o i_o intend_v to_o be_v one_o of_o their_o number_n 2._o we_o assert_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n aught_o to_o embrace_v it_o or_o
continue_v in_o it_o and_o that_o upon_o these_o ground_n 1._o because_o they_o must_v by_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n with_o that_o church_n be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n either_o of_o which_o be_v sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n which_o i_o thus_o prove_v that_o church_n which_o require_v the_o give_v the_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o the_o creator_n make_v the_o member_n of_o it_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n for_o if_o they_o do_v it_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o latter_a if_o they_o do_v it_o not_o of_o the_o former_a but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o formal_a invocation_n of_o saint_n do_v require_v the_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o the_o creator_n therefore_o it_o make_v the_o member_n of_o it_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o these_o particular_n do_v require_v the_o give_v the_o creature_n the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n i_o prove_v thus_o concern_v each_o of_o they_o 1._o where_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n be_v terminate_v upon_o a_o creature_n there_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n be_v give_v to_o the_o creature_n but_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v thus_o prove_v the_o worship_n which_o god_n himself_o deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n but_o god_n himself_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n not_o only_o deny_v to_o receive_v it_o but_o threaten_v severe_o to_o punish_v they_o that_o give_v it_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n but_o only_o on_o the_o image_n 2._o the_o same_o argument_n which_o will_v make_v the_o gross_a heathen_a idolatry_n lawful_a can_v excuse_v any_o act_n from_o idolatry_n but_o the_o same_o argument_n whereby_o the_o papist_n make_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n not_o to_o be_v idolatry_n will_v make_v the_o gross_a heathen_a idolatry_n not_o to_o be_v so_o for_o if_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o idolatry_n because_o they_o suppose_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n than_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o sun_n be_v not_o idolatry_n by_o they_o who_o suppose_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n the_o grâ—sser_a the_o idolatry_n be_v the_o less_o it_o be_v idolatry_n for_o the_o gross_a idolater_n be_v those_o who_o suppose_v their_o statue_n to_o be_v go_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n their_o worship_n be_v more_o lawful_a than_o of_o those_o who_o suppose_v they_o not_o to_o be_v so_o 3._o if_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o middle_a excellency_n between_o god_n and_o we_o be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o formal_a invocation_n than_o the_o heathen_a worship_n of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n can_v be_v no_o idolatry_n for_o the_o heathen_n still_o pretend_v that_o they_o do_v not_o give_v to_o they_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o be_v pretend_v by_o the_o devout_a papist_n in_o justification_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n to_o these_o i_o expect_v a_o direct_a and_o punctual_a answer_n profess_v as_o much_o charity_n towards_o they_o as_o be_v consistent_a with_o scripture_n and_o reason_n 2._o because_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o so_o great_a corruption_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o such_o opinion_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v very_o apt_a to_o hinder_v a_o good_a life_n such_o be_v the_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n by_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n join_v with_o contrition_n sufficient_a for_o salvation_n the_o take_v off_o the_o care_n of_o it_o by_o suppose_v a_o expiation_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_a after_o death_n and_o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v in_o it_o by_o prayer_n in_o a_o language_n which_o many_o understand_v not_o by_o make_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n depend_v upon_o the_o bare_a administration_n whether_o our_o mind_n be_v prepare_v for_o they_o or_o not_o by_o discourage_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n which_o be_v our_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n by_o the_o multitude_n of_o superstitious_a observation_n never_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v by_o the_o gross_a abuse_n of_o people_n in_o pardon_n and_o indulgence_n by_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n by_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o any_o person_n to_o dispense_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n by_o make_v disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n more_o heinous_a than_o disobedience_n to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n as_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o fornication_n by_o all_o which_o practice_n and_o opinion_n we_o assert_v that_o there_o be_v so_o many_o hindrance_n to_o a_o good_a life_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o salvation_n can_v venture_v their_o soul_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o such_o a_o church_n which_o either_o enjoin_v or_o public_o allow_v they_o 3._o because_o it_o expose_v the_o â—aith_n of_o christian_n to_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n by_o make_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n when_o the_o church_n infallibility_n must_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n by_o make_v those_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o if_o they_o be_v believe_v overthrow_v all_o foundation_n of_o faith_n viz._n that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o believe_v our_o sense_n in_o the_o plain_a object_n of_o they_o as_o that_o bread_n which_o we_o see_v be_v not_o bread_n upon_o which_o it_o follow_v that_o tradition_n be_v a_o continue_a kind_n of_o sensation_n can_v be_v no_o more_o certain_a than_o sense_n itself_o and_o that_o the_o apostle_n may_v have_v be_v deceive_v in_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o church_n of_o any_o age_n in_o what_o they_o see_v or_o hear_v by_o deny_v to_o man_n the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o say_v propose_v by_o a_o church_n when_o they_o must_v use_v it_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o a_o church_n by_o make_v the_o church_n power_n extend_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n viz._n by_o make_v those_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o by_o pretend_v to_o infallibility_n in_o determine_v controversy_n and_o yet_o not_o determine_v controversy_n which_o be_v on_o foot_n among_o themselves_o all_o which_o and_o several_a other_o thing_n which_o my_o design_a brevity_n will_v not_o permit_v i_o to_o mention_v tend_v very_o much_o to_o shake_v the_o faith_n of_o such_o who_o have_v nothing_o else_o to_o rely_v on_o but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 3._o i_o answer_v that_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n do_v incur_v a_o great_a guilt_n than_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o continue_v therein_o by_o invincible_a ignorance_n and_o therefore_o can_v equal_o be_v save_v with_o such_o a_o one_o for_o a_o protestant_n be_v suppose_v to_o have_v sufficient_a conviction_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a ignorance_n if_o he_o have_v not_o but_o although_o we_o know_v not_o what_o allowance_n god_n will_v make_v for_o invincible_a ignorance_n we_o be_v sure_a that_o wilful_a ignorance_n or_o choose_v a_o worse_a church_n before_o a_o better_a be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n and_o unrepented_a of_o destroy_v salvation_n to_o the_o second_o question_n i_o answer_v 1._o i_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n i_o never_o hear_v or_o read_v of_o before_o and_o therefore_o may_v have_v some_o meaning_n in_o it_o which_o i_o can_v understand_v 2._o but_o if_o the_o question_n be_v as_o the_o last_o word_n imply_v it_o whether_o a_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o join_v in_o some_o church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n i_o answer_v affirmative_o and_o that_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o choose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n and_o not_o to_o leave_v that_o for_o a_o corrupt_a one_o though_o call_v never_o so_o
as_o for_o marriage_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n may_v dispense_v in_o some_o degree_n of_o consanguinity_n and_o affinity_n but_o in_o nothing_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n his_o ten_o pretend_a obstruction_n of_o devotion_n be_v that_o we_o make_v disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n more_o heinous_a than_o disobedience_n to_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n as_o marriage_n he_o say_v in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o fornication_n i_o answer_v that_o whether_o a_o priest_n may_v marry_v or_o no_o suppose_v the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n forbid_v it_o be_v not_o a_o disputable_a matter_n but_o it_o be_v out_o of_o question_n even_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n that_o obedience_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o command_n or_o prohibition_n of_o the_o church_n the_o antithesis_fw-la therefore_o between_o disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n and_o disobedience_n to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n be_v not_o only_o impertinent_a to_o the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n which_o be_v unquestionable_o forbid_v but_o suppose_v the_o matter_n to_o remain_v sputable_a after_o the_o church_n prohibition_n destroy_v all_o obedience_n to_o the_o church_n but_o if_o it_o suppose_v they_o only_o disputable_a before_o then_o why_o may_v not_o the_o church_n interpose_v her_o judgement_n and_o put_v they_o out_o of_o dispute_n but_o still_o it_o seem_v strange_a to_o they_o who_o either_o can_v or_o will_v not_o take_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v his_o counsel_n of_o chastity_n that_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n shall_v be_v a_o great_a sin_n than_o fornication_n but_o he_o consider_v not_o that_o though_o marriage_n in_o itself_o be_v honourable_a yet_o if_o it_o be_v prohibit_v to_o a_o certain_a order_n of_o person_n by_o the_o church_n to_o who_o christ_n himself_o command_v we_o to_o give_v obedience_n &_o they_o oblige_v themselves_o by_o a_o voluntary_a vow_n to_o live_v in_o perpetual_a chastity_n the_o law_n of_o god_n command_v we_o to_o pay_v our_o vow_n it_o lose_v its_o honour_n in_o such_o person_n and_o if_o contract_v after_o such_o vow_n make_v be_v in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o father_n no_o better_a than_o adultery_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o some_o young_a widow_n to_o dedicate_v themselves_o to_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o order_n thereunto_o to_o take_v upon_o they_o a_o peculiar_a habit_n and_o make_v a_o vow_n of_o continency_n for_o the_o future_a now_o in_o case_n they_o marry_v after_o this_o st._n paul_n himself_o 1_o tim._n 1._o 12._o say_v that_o they_o incur_v damnation_n because_o by_o so_o do_v they_o make_v void_a their_o first_o faith_n that_o be_v as_o the_o father_n expound_v it_o the_o vow_n they_o have_v make_v and_o the_o four_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o which_o be_v 214_o bishop_n and_o among_o they_o st._n austin_n give_v the_o reason_n in_o these_o word_n if_o wife_n who_o commit_v adultery_n be_v guilty_a to_o their_o husband_n how_o much_o more_o shall_v such_o widow_n as_o change_v their_o religious_a state_n be_v note_v with_o the_o crime_n of_o adultery_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o in_o widow_n much_o more_o in_o priest_n if_o by_o marry_v they_o shall_v make_v void_a their_o first_o faith_n give_v to_o god_n when_o they_o be_v consâ—eâ—ated_v in_o a_o more_o peculiar_a manner_n to_o his_o service_n thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v for_o answer_n to_o the_o argument_n which_o with_o its_o intricate_a term_n may_v seem_v to_o puzzle_v a_o unlearned_a reader_n let_v we_o now_o speak_v a_o word_n to_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n which_o be_v whether_o marriage_n or_o single_a life_n in_o a_o priest_n be_v more_o apt_a to_o obstruct_v or_o further_a devotion_n and_o st._n paul_n himself_o have_v determine_v the_o question_n 1_o cor._n 7._o 32._o where_o he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v unmarried_a care_v for_o the_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o our_o lord_n how_o he_o may_v please_v our_o lord_n but_o he_o that_o be_v marry_v care_v for_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o the_o world_n how_o he_o may_v please_v his_o wife_n this_o be_v the_o difference_n he_o put_v between_o the_o marry_a and_o single_a life_n that_o this_o be_v apt_a to_o make_v we_o care_n for_o the_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o god_n and_o that_o to_o divert_v our_o thought_n from_o he_o to_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n judge_v therefore_o which_o of_o these_o state_n be_v most_o convenient_a for_o priest_n who_o proper_a office_n it_o be_v to_o attend_v whole_o to_o the_o thing_n of_o god_n have_v thus_o clear_v catholic_n doctrine_n from_o be_v any_o way_n obstructive_a to_o good_a life_n or_o devotion_n i_o shall_v proceed_v to_o his_o three_o argument_n by_o which_o he_o will_v still_o prove_v that_o catholic_n run_v a_o great_a hazard_n of_o their_o soul_n in_o adhere_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o expose_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n to_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n this_o be_v a_o strange_a charge_n from_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o protestant_n who_o have_v no_o other_o certainty_n for_o his_o faith_n but_o every_o man_n interpretation_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o first_o he_o say_v it_o do_v this_o by_o make_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n when_o the_o church_n infallibility_n must_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n not_o in_o itself_o for_o so_o it_o have_v its_o authority_n from_o god_n but_o in_o order_n to_o we_o and_o our_o belief_n of_o it_o depend_v upon_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o st._n austin_n say_v of_o himself_o fund_z that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n unless_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v move_v he_o and_o if_o you_o ask_v he_o what_o move_v he_o to_o submit_v to_o that_o authority_n he_o tell_v you_o that_o beside_o the_o wisdom_n he_o find_v in_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n which_o most_o just_o hold_v he_o in_o it_o as_o the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n a_o authority_n begin_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v by_o hope_n increase_v by_o charity_n and_o establish_v by_o antiquity_n the_o succession_n of_o priest_n from_o the_o very_a seat_n of_o st._n peter_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n commend_v the_o feed_n of_o his_o sheep_n unto_o the_o present_a bishopric_n last_o the_o very_a name_n of_o catholic_n which_o this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_o heresy_n have_v not_o without_o cause_n obtain_v so_o particular_o to_o herself_o that_o whereas_o all_o heretic_n will_v be_v call_v catholic_n yet_o if_o a_o strange_a demand_n where_o the_o catholic_n go_v to_o church_n none_o of_o these_o heretic_n dare_v to_o show_v either_o his_o own_o house_n or_o church_n these_o say_v st._n austin_n so_o many_o and_o great_a most_o dear_a bond_n of_o the_o name_n of_o christian_a do_v just_o hold_v a_o believe_a man_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n these_o be_v the_o ground_n which_o move_v that_o great_a man_n to_o submit_v to_o her_o authority_n and_o when_o catholic_n author_n prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n from_o scripture_n it_o be_v a_o argument_n ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la to_o convince_v protestant_n who_o will_v admit_v nothing_o but_o scripture_n and_o yet_o when_o they_o be_v convince_v quarrel_n at_o they_o as_o illogical_a disputant_n because_o they_o prove_v it_o from_o scripture_n next_o he_o say_v we_o overthrow_v all_o foundation_n of_o faith_n because_o we_o will_v not_o believe_v our_o sense_n in_o the_o plain_a object_n of_o they_o but_o what_o if_o god_n have_v interpose_v his_o authority_n as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o eucharist_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n must_v we_o believe_v our_o sense_n rather_o than_o god_n or_o must_v we_o not_o believe_v they_o in_o other_o thing_n because_o in_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o must_v believe_v god_n rather_o than_o our_o sense_n both_o these_o consequence_n you_o see_v be_v absurd_a now_o for_o the_o case_n itself_o in_o which_o he_o instance_n dr._n taylor_n above_o cite_v confess_v that_o they_o viz._n catholic_n have_v a_o divine_a revelation_n viz._n christ_n word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n who_o litteral_n and_o grammatical_a sense_n if_o that_o sense_n be_v intend_v will_v warrant_v they_o to_o do_v violence_n to_o all_o the_o science_n in_o the_o circle_n but_o i_o add_v it_o will_v be_v no_o precedent_n to_o they_o not_o to_o believe_v their_o sense_n in_o other_o the_o plain_a object_n of_o they_o
as_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o tradition_n or_o christ_n body_n after_o the_o resurrection_n 3._o he_o say_v that_o we_o expose_v faith_n to_o great_a uncertainty_n by_o deny_v to_o man_n the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n propose_v by_o a_o church_n that_o be_v we_o deny_v particular_a man_n judgement_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v as_o good_a if_o not_o better_a than_o the_o church_n and_o to_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o we_o make_v faith_n uncertain_a be_v just_a as_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a one_o shall_v say_v that_o protestant_n make_v faith_n certain_a by_o expose_v matter_n of_o faith_n determine_v by_o the_o church_n to_o be_v discuss_v and_o reverse_v by_o the_o judgement_n and_o reason_n or_o rather_o fancy_n of_o every_o private_a man._n we_o have_v good_a store_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o certainty_n in_o england_n but_o as_o for_o the_o use_n of_o our_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n themselves_o propose_v by_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o daily_a business_n of_o divine_n and_o preacher_n not_o only_o to_o show_v they_o not_o to_o be_v repugnant_a to_o any_o natural_a truth_n but_o also_o to_o illustrate_v they_o with_o argument_n draw_v from_o reason_n but_o the_o use_n he_o will_v have_v of_o reason_n be_v i_o suppose_v to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o his_o reason_n can_v comprehend_v and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o irrational_a in_o its_o self_n but_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n where_o he_o command_v we_o to_o captivate_v our_o understanding_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o faith_n 4._o he_o add_v we_o expose_v faith_n to_o uncertainty_n by_o make_v the_o church_n power_n extend_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o if_o it_o be_v true_a be_v something_o indeed_o to_o his_o purpose_n but_o the_o church_n never_o yet_o own_v any_o such_o power_n in_o her_o general_n council_n but_o only_o to_o manifest_v and_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n receive_v from_o her_o forefather_n as_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o prooem_n of_o all_o the_o session_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n where_o the_o father_n before_o they_o declare_v what_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v ever_o premise_v that_o what_o they_o declare_v be_v the_o same_o they_o have_v receive_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o because_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o some_o particular_a doctrine_n be_v not_o so_o plain_o deliver_v to_o each_o part_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o happen_v in_o st._n cyprian_n case_n concern_v the_o non-rebaptization_a of_o heretic_n we_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v in_o her_o power_n to_o make_v that_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o not_o by_o invent_v new_a article_n but_o by_o declare_v more_o explicit_o the_o truth_n contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n last_o he_o say_v we_o expose_v faith_n to_o great_a uncertainty_n because_o the_o church_n pretend_v to_o infallibility_n do_v not_o determine_v controversy_n on_o foot_n among_o ourselves_o as_o if_o faith_n can_v not_o be_v certain_a unless_o all_o controversy_n among_o particular_a man_n be_v determine_v what_o then_o become_v of_o the_o certainty_n of_o protestant_n faith_n who_o can_v yet_o never_o find_v out_o a_o sufficient_a mean_n to_o determine_v any_o one_o controversy_n among_o they_o for_o if_o that_o mean_n be_v plain_a scripture_n what_o one_o judge_v plain_a another_o judge_v not_o so_o and_o they_o acknowledge_v no_o judge_n between_o they_o to_o decide_v the_o controversy_n as_o for_o the_o catholic_n church_n if_o any_o controversy_n arise_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n deliver_v as_o in_o st._n cyprian_n case_n she_o determine_v the_o controversy_n by_o declare_v what_o be_v of_o faith_n and_o for_o other_o controversy_n which_o belong_v not_o to_o faith_n she_o permit_v as_o st._n paul_n say_v every_o one_o to_o abound_v in_o his_o own_o sense_n and_o thus_o much_o in_o answer_n to_o his_o three_o argument_n by_o which_o and_o what_o have_v be_v say_v to_o his_o former_a objection_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v not_o at_o all_o prove_v what_o he_o assert_v in_o his_o second_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n viz._n that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o but_o he_o have_v a_o three_o answer_n for_o we_o in_o case_n the_o former_a fail_n and_o it_o be_v §_o 10._o that_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n do_v incur_v a_o great_a guilt_n than_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o continue_v therein_o by_o invincible_a ignorance_n this_o be_v the_o direct_v answer_n he_o give_v to_o the_o question_n and_o what_o it_o import_v be_v this_o that_o invincible_a ignorance_n and_o he_o do_v not_o know_v what_o allowance_n god_n will_v make_v for_o that_o neither_o be_v the_o only_a anchor_n which_o a_o catholic_n have_v to_o save_v himself_o by_o if_o by_o discourse_v with_o protestant_n and_o read_v their_o book_n he_o be_v not_o sufficient_o convince_v whereas_o he_o ought_v in_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o answerer_n to_o be_v so_o that_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o interpretable_a by_o every_o private_a man_n reason_n be_v a_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n but_o be_v still_o overrule_v by_o his_o own_o motive_n the_o same_o which_o hold_v st._n austin_n in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n he_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a ignorance_n and_o consequent_o a_o lose_a man_n there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n for_o he_o much_o less_o for_o a_o protestant_n who_o shall_v embrace_v the_o catholic_n communion_n because_o he_o be_v suppose_v doubtless_o from_o the_o same_o rule_n to_o have_v sufficient_a conviction_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a ignorance_n if_o he_o have_v it_o not_o which_o be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n and_o unrepented_a of_o destroy_v salvation_n so_o that_o now_o the_o upshot_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o question_n whether_o a_o protestant_a embrace_v catholic_n religion_n upon_o the_o same_o motive_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o it_o have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v be_v equal_o save_v with_o he_o come_v to_o this_o that_o they_o shall_v both_o be_v damn_v though_o unequal_o because_o the_o convert_a catholic_n more_o deep_o than_o he_o that_o be_v breed_v so_o and_o now_o who_o can_v out_o lament_v the_o sad_a condition_n of_o that_o great_a doctor_n and_o father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o hitherto_o repute_v st._n austin_n who_o reject_v the_o manichee_n pretend_v rule_v of_o scripture_n upon_o the_o aforesaid_a ground_n leave_v their_o communion_n to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o be_v become_v now_o of_o their_o distinction_n of_o point_n fundamental_a from_o not_o fundamental_a which_o heretofore_o they_o think_v sufficient_a to_o secure_v both_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n salvation_n and_o to_o charge_v we_o with_o unconscionable_a uncharitableness_n in_o not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v sharer_n with_o we_o the_o absurdness_n of_o these_o consequence_n may_v serve_v for_o a_o sufficient_a conviction_n of_o the_o nullity_n of_o his_o three_o and_o last_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n as_o for_o what_o he_o say_v to_o the_o second_o i_o agree_v so_o far_o with_o he_o that_o every_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o choose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n but_o which_o that_o church_n be_v must_v be_v see_v by_o the_o ground_n it_o bring_v to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n it_o teach_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o church_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v pure_a which_o have_v the_o best_a ground_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o it_o what_o then_o you_o be_v bind_v to_o do_v in_o reason_n and_o conscience_n be_v to_o see_v which_o religion_n of_o the_o two_o have_v the_o strong_a motive_n for_o it_o and_o to_o embrace_v that_o as_o you_o will_v answer_v the_o contrary_a to_o god_n and_o your_o own_o soul_n to_o help_v you_o to_o do_v this_o and_o that_o the_o answerer_n may_v have_v the_o less_o exception_n against_o they_o i_o will_v give_v you_o a_o catalogue_n of_o catholic_n motive_n though_o not_o all_o neither_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o forecited_n dr._n taylor_n advertise_v only_o for_o brevity_n sake_n i_o leave_v out_o some_o mention_v by_o he_o and_o that_o in_o these_o i_o set_v down_o you_o also_o give_v allowance_n for_o some_o expression_n of_o he_o with_o which_o
between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o these_o word_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n impose_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o as_o have_v the_o testimony_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o and_o in_o other_o thing_n as_o that_o no_o veneration_n be_v due_a to_o image_n the_o bread_n be_v not_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n saint_n be_v not_o to_o be_v invocate_v etc._n etc._n she_o require_v subscription_n to_o they_o not_o as_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o as_o inferior_a truth_n or_o as_o dr._n bramhall_n lord_n primate_n of_o ireland_n allege_v by_o he_o call_v they_o pious_a opinion_n fit_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n not_o say_v he_o that_o we_o oblige_v any_o man_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o only_o not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v they_o this_o then_o be_v the_o basis_n and_o foundation_n he_o lay_v of_o his_o rational_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n that_o no_o doctrine_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n as_o it_o differ_v from_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v that_o no_o protestant_a believe_v or_o if_o he_o do_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o image_n for_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n be_v not_o to_o be_v honour_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v not_o to_o be_v invoke_v to_o pray_v for_o we_o nay_o all_o that_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v they_o this_o be_v so_o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o follow_v from_o this_o doctrine_n 1._o it_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n because_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o he_o say_v make_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o as_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o two_o it_o follow_v that_o himself_o do_v not_o believe_v any_o of_o these_o point_n to_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n viz._n that_o veneration_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o holy_a image_n that_o adoration_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n or_o that_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o to_o be_v invocate_v because_o to_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n with_o he_o they_o must_v have_v the_o testimony_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o three_o it_o follow_v that_o after_o all_o this_o bustle_n to_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o these_o very_a point_n of_o veneration_n of_o image_n etc._n etc._n for_o aught_o any_o man_n know_v himself_o give_v no_o interior_a assent_n to_o any_o of_o the_o forementioned_a tenet_n not_o even_o as_o to_o inferior_a truth_n or_o pious_a opinion_n because_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o he_o cite_v out_o of_o dr._n bramhall_n do_v not_o oblige_v any_o man_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o only_o not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v they_o and_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a he_o defer_v more_o to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n than_o she_o oblige_v he_o too_o four_o and_o last_o it_o follow_v that_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v vain_a and_o groundless_a for_o idolatry_n be_v a_o error_n against_o the_o most_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n according_a to_o he_o not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o to_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n must_v according_a to_o his_o own_o principle_n be_v the_o most_o groundless_a unreasonable_a and_o contradictory_n proceed_v in_o the_o world_n but_o it_o be_v time_n now_o to_o come_v to_o particular_n only_o i_o must_v not_o omit_v to_o desire_v every_o indifferent_a reader_n to_o reflect_v and_o judge_v whether_o dr._n stillingfleet_n to_o render_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 39_o article_n digestible_a to_o the_o most_o squeamish_a stomach_n of_o the_o nice_a nonconformist_n have_v not_o do_v a_o notable_a piece_n of_o service_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o degrade_n so_o many_o of_o they_o as_o be_v not_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n although_o they_o be_v esteem_v the_o distinctive_a badge_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o the_o dignity_n of_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n into_o a_o low_a class_n of_o inferior_a truth_n as_o he_o call_v they_o which_o neither_o himself_n nor_o any_o body_n else_o know_v whether_o they_o have_v a_o grain_n of_o truth_n in_o they_o or_o no_o and_o consequent_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o nay_o do_v he_o not_o undermine_v the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o her_o doctrine_n and_o government_n in_o her_o doctrine_n by_o free_v her_o subject_n from_o any_o obligation_n of_o interior_a believe_v her_o article_n in_o which_o she_o differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v so_o much_o as_o inferior_a truth_n in_o her_o government_n by_o expose_v her_o ordination_n to_o be_v invade_v without_o scruple_n by_o such_o as_o in_o their_o heart_n judge_v it_o antichristian_a when_o he_o tell_v they_o her_o sense_n be_v to_o oblige_v they_o no_o far_o than_o not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v it_o be_v it_o not_o worth_a the_o while_n to_o rend_v asunder_o the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n for_o a_o company_n of_o opinion_n which_o though_o dr._n bramhall_n call_v they_o pious_a yet_o the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n both_o in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n for_o many_o age_n have_v and_o do_v condemn_v for_o impious_a and_o blasphemous_a be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a rational_a or_o rather_o as_o mr._n j._n s._n expound_v the_o word_n a_o very_a reasonable_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_a religion_n and_o a_o rare_a way_n of_o justify_v she_o from_o the_o gild_n of_o schism_n sure_o he_o never_o think_v of_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n when_o he_o lay_v such_o sandy_a principle_n for_o his_o foundation_n principle_n of_o so_o brittle_a a_o temper_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a they_o shall_v bear_v so_o great_a a_o charge_n without_o break_v and_o discharge_v upon_o himself_o chap._n ii_o dr._n st.'s_n chief_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n examine_v and_o his_o preposterous_a way_n of_o argue_v lay_v open_a §_o 1._o it_o be_v a_o know_v say_v of_o st._n irenaeus_n and_o st._n hierom_n ep._n ad_fw-la ctesiphont_n speak_v of_o those_o who_o set_v up_o their_o own_o fancy_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n that_o to_o lay_v open_a what_o they_o hold_v be_v to_o refute_v it_o and_o certain_o it_o be_v never_o more_o true_a than_o in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o present_a debate_n concern_v the_o veneration_n of_o image_n the_o very_a light_n of_o nature_n teach_v that_o the_o honour_n or_o dishonour_n do_v to_o a_o picture_n or_o image_n reflect_v upon_o the_o person_n represent_v by_o it_o this_o protestant_n themselves_o confess_v in_o civil_a matter_n as_o in_o the_o picture_n or_o image_n of_o the_o king_n in_o order_n to_o his_o person_n and_o do_v they_o not_o corrupt_v themselves_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v natural_o they_o can_v not_o but_o acknowledge_v the_o same_o in_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n in_o order_n to_o they_o for_o be_v it_o a_o honour_n to_o the_o king_n to_o kiss_v his_o picture_n and_o be_v it_o not_o the_o like_a to_o christ_n to_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n or_o kneel_v before_o his_o be_v it_o a_o dishonour_n to_o the_o king_n to_o shoot_v his_o picture_n with_o bullet_n aâ—_n the_o soldier_n do_v in_o the_o late_a time_n as_o they_o march_v along_o the_o street_n and_o be_v it_o none_o to_o christ_n to_o have_v his_o image_n bore_v through_o with_o hot_a iron_n as_o he_o be_v represent_v rise_v from_o the_o grave_a upon_o cheapside_n cross_n a_o man_n will_v think_v there_o need_v no_o more_o but_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o decide_v this_o controversy_n and_o yet_o the_o doctor_n will_v needs_o sustain_v that_o the_o honour_n give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n do_v not_o redound_v at_o all_o to_o they_o but_o be_v so_o far_o from_o that_o that_o it_o be_v no_o other_o than_o down_o right_a idolatry_n §_o
in_o these_o 〈◊〉_d whether_o the_o worship_a false_a god_n suppose_v they_o to_o be_v true_a 136._o be_v not_o as_o venial_a a_o fault_n as_o worship_v that_o for_o the_o true_a god_n which_o be_v not_o so_o as_o for_o instance_n suppose_v the_o egyptian_n worship_v the_o sun_n for_o god_n and_o the_o israelite_n the_o golden_a calf_n believe_v it_o be_v the_o true_a god_n etc._n etc._n upon_o what_o account_n say_v he_o shall_v these_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n if_o a_o involuntary_a mistake_n and_o firm_a belief_n that_o they_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n do_v excuse_v from_o it_o and_o then_o add_v that_o the_o most_o stupid_a and_o senseless_a of_o all_o idolater_n who_o worship_v the_o very_a image_n for_o god_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o most_o excusable_a upon_o this_o ground_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o set_v aside_o the_o new_a division_n he_o run_v upon_o the_o old_a false_a ground_n that_o catholic_n believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n as_o the_o worshipper_n of_o the_o sun_n believe_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n the_o disparity_n as_o to_o the_o mistake_n be_v still_o the_o same_o because_o the_o egyptian_n believe_v and_o worship_v the_o sun_n for_o god_n and_o so_o do_v the_o israelite_n the_o golden_a calf_n but_o catholic_n though_o suppose_v to_o be_v mistake_v in_o their_o belief_n will_v not_o worship_v the_o bread_n for_o christ_n because_o their_o mistake_n will_v not_o be_v in_o take_v the_o bread_n for_o god_n as_o the_o egyptian_n do_v the_o sun_n but_o in_o this_o that_o they_o conceive_v the_o bread_n not_o to_o be_v there_o at_o all_o but_o in_o place_n thereof_o the_o only_a true_a and_o eternal_a god_n and_o so_o although_o the_o object_n or_o rather_o subject_a material_o their_o present_a will_v in_o such_o a_o case_n be_v bread_n yet_o their_o act_n of_o adoration_n will_v not_o be_v terminate_v formal_o upon_o that_o but_o upon_o god_n for_o as_o dr._n taylor_n say_v if_o they_o think_v he_o not_o present_a they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o worship_v the_o bâ—ead_n in_o this_o case_n that_o themselves_o profess_v it_o to_o be_v idolatry_n to_o do_v so_o which_o be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o their_o soul_n have_v nothing_o in_o it_o which_o be_v idolatrical_a and_o if_o the_o doctor_n see_v not_o the_o force_n of_o this_o demonstration_n for_o demonstration_n be_v very_a dazzle_a object_n to_o eye_n unused_a to_o so_o great_a light_n i_o shall_v lay_v it_o yet_o plain_o before_o he_o in_o this_o syllogism_n whatever_o be_v take_v for_o a_o object_n of_o worship_n the_o understanding_n must_v affirm_v either_o true_o or_o false_o to_o be_v and_o therefore_o neither_o the_o egyptian_n have_v worship_v the_o sun_n for_o god_n nor_o the_o israelite_n the_o calf_n if_o their_o understanding_n have_v not_o first_o affirm_v they_o to_o be_v but_o catholic_n whether_o mistake_v or_o not_o in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n do_v not_o in_o their_o mind_n affirm_v he_o bread_n to_o be_v but_o not_o to_o be_v because_o 〈◊〉_d both_o supposition_n they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n therefore_o the_o object_n of_o their_o worship_n be_v not_o bread_n but_o christ_n the_o only_a true_a and_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n and_o thereupon_o the_o same_o dr._n taylor_n in_o the_o place_n above_o cite_v numb_a 17._o say_v that_o before_o they_o venture_v to_o pass_v a_o act_n of_o adoration_n they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v annihilate_v or_o turn_v into_o his_o substance_n who_o may_v lawful_o be_v worship_v and_o they_o who_o have_v these_o thought_n be_v as_o much_o enemy_n of_o idolatry_n as_o they_o that_o understand_v better_o as_o he_o think_v he_o do_v to_o avoid_v that_o inconvenience_n which_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o crime_n which_o they_o formal_o hate_v and_o we_o say_v he_o material_o avoid_v when_o therefore_o dr._n st._n upon_o account_n that_o the_o mistake_n and_o firm_a belief_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o other_o that_o what_o they_o worship_v be_v the_o true_a god_n can_v not_o excuse_v they_o from_o be_v guilty_a of_o formal_a idolatry_n because_o what_o they_o have_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o purpose_n to_o adore_v be_v that_o very_a creature_n which_o they_o false_o take_v for_o god_n when_o i_o say_v he_o undertake_v to_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o a_o mistake_n in_o catholic_n as_o to_o the_o material_a object_n present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n whereas_o what_o they_o will_v have_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o purpose_n to_o adore_v will_v be_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o the_o very_a true_a god_n with_o exclusion_n of_o the_o creature_n will_v involve_v they_o also_o in_o the_o same_o crime_n or_o on_o the_o contrary_a because_o such_o a_o mistake_n be_v sufficient_a to_o excuse_v catholic_n from_o the_o guilt_n of_o idolatry_n therefore_o another_o quite_o different_a will_v excuse_v those_o who_o direct_v their_o intention_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o a_o creature_n which_o they_o false_o deem_v to_o be_v god_n both_o these_o consequence_n be_v so_o apparent_o irrational_a that_o nothing_o but_o animosity_n to_o maintain_v perfa_n &_o nefas_fw-la a_o angry_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n can_v extort_v they_o from_o a_o person_n who_o will_v be_v hold_v a_o master_n of_o that_o reason_n as_o none_o but_o rat_n can_v answer_v nevertheless_o in_o virtue_n of_o they_o he_o conclude_v that_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n be_v the_o utmost_a can_v be_v say_v for_o the_o papist_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n suppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v as_o true_a as_o he_o say_v it_o be_v false_a and_o absurd_a and_o be_v this_o then_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o great_a work_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o nation_n to_o christianity_n above_o a_o thousand_o year_n ago_o that_o st._n austin_n and_o the_o other_o religious_a monk_n who_o be_v send_v hither_o with_o he_o by_o st._n gregory_n only_o persuade_v the_o people_n to_o leave_v their_o old_a idolatry_n for_o a_o new_a one_o as_o stupid_a and_o senseless_a as_o the_o former_a sure_o no_o christian_a ear_n can_v hear_v this_o without_o horror_n and_o the_o judgement_n mr._n thorndike_n will_v have_v make_v of_o this_o conclusion_n can_v have_v be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o the_o author_n of_o it_o have_v not_o dr._n stillingfleet_n very_o lucky_o put_v his_o name_n to_o the_o book_n must_v have_v be_v a_o jew_n or_o a_o turk_n when_o after_o a_o serious_a consideration_n of_o catholic_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n he_o conclude_v in_o these_o word_n in_o fine_a 19_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n be_v bind_v to_o take_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o host_n for_o idolatry_n for_o they_o will_v needs_o take_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n for_o no_o less_o but_o they_o who_o know_v that_o the_o godhead_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o reason_n for_o which_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v worship_v in_o the_o eucharist_n can_v take_v that_o worship_n for_o idolatry_n because_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v not_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o they_o who_o worship_v it_o there_o think_v it_o be_v for_o they_o know_v that_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v no_o idol_n to_o christian_n wheresoever_o it_o be_v worship_v wherefore_o if_o dr._n st._n have_v no_o better_a argument_n to_o prove_v his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n with_o in_o this_o matter_n than_o his_o own_o discern_a faculty_n of_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n in_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n or_o than_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o excuse_n of_o the_o most_o stupid_a and_o senseless_a of_o heathen_a idolater_n who_o patronage_n he_o seem_v to_o have_v undertake_v all_o along_o in_o this_o discourse_n i_o must_v conclude_v his_o reason_n to_o be_v as_o false_a and_o absurd_a as_o any_o jew_n or_o mahometan_a imagine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o part._n the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n chap._n i._n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o point_n suppose_v by_o dr._n st._n to_o be_v idolatry_n but_o not_o prove_v the_o disparity_n between_o the_o worship_n give_v by_o catholic_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o of_o heathen_n to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n lay_v open_a §_o 1._o the_o three_o point_n which_o dr._n st._n fix_v upon_o as_o a_o fit_a subject_a to_o show_v his_o wit_n in_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n be_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o a_o prodigious_a stock_n of_o that_o faculty_n be_v necessary_a to_o make_v it_o out_o i_o shall_v first_o set_v down_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o stand_v record_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n what_o that_o
catholic_n the_o reply_n to_o dr._n stillingfleet_n answer_n madam_n i_o do_v not_o expect_v that_o two_o bare_a question_n can_v have_v produce_v such_o a_o super-foetation_a of_o controversy_n as_o the_o paper_n you_o send_v i_o be_v fraught_v with_o but_o since_o the_o answerer_n have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v this_o method_n for_o what_o end_n himself_o best_o know_v i_o shall_v not_o refuse_v to_o give_v a_o fair_a and_o plain_a return_n to_o the_o several_a point_n he_o insist_o upon_o and_o that_o with_o as_o much_o brevity_n as_o the_o matter_n and_o circumstance_n will_v bear_v the_o question_n propose_v be_v 1._o whether_o a_o protestant_a have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o bear_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o catholic_n religion_n have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o the_o second_o whether_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o be_v a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n or_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n the_o first_o he_o say_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v put_v concern_v a_o protestant_n continue_v so_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n but_o where_o it_o lie_v i_o can_v see_v for_o a_o protestant_n may_v have_v the_o same_o motive_n and_o yet_o out_o of_o wilfulness_n or_o passion_n not_o acquiesce_v to_o they_o he_o see_v no_o doubt_n this_o supposition_n to_o be_v impertinent_a to_o the_o question_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o 1._o §_o state_n it_o thus_o whether_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n upon_o the_o motive_n use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v breed_v in_o it_o the_o question_n thus_o state_v in_o its_o true_a supposition_n he_o answer_v first_o §_o 2._o that_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n of_o those_o person_n be_v suppose_v can_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o leave_v the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n wherein_o the_o salvation_n of_o a_o person_n may_v be_v much_o more_o safe_a than_o of_o either_o of_o they_o but_o before_o i_o reply_v i_o must_v do_v both_o he_o and_o myself_o right_a in_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o it_o be_v madam_n that_o when_o you_o first_o address_v to_o i_o you_o profess_v yourself_o much_o trouble_v that_o he_o have_v tell_v you_o a_o person_n leave_v the_o protestant_a communion_n and_o embrace_v the_o catholic_n can_v not_o be_v save_v that_o we_o shall_v deny_v salvation_n to_o any_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n you_o look_v upon_o as_o uncharitable_a and_o this_o assertion_n of_o his_o have_v startle_v you_o in_o the_o opinion_n you_o have_v before_o of_o the_o protestant_a charity_n whereupon_o you_o desire_v to_o know_v my_o opinion_n in_o the_o case_n and_o i_o tell_v you_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o the_o same_o motive_n which_o secure_v one_o bear_v and_o breed_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o catholic_n religion_n to_o continue_v in_o it_o be_v noâ—_n sufficient_a also_o to_o 〈…〉_z a_o protestant_n who_o convince_v by_o they_o 〈◊〉_d embrace_v it_o this_o madam_n 〈…〉_z be_v the_o true_a occasion_n of_o your_o propose_v the_o question_n and_o not_o 〈…〉_z suppose_v that_o i_o use_v the_o mere_a 〈…〉_z self_n as_o a_o sufficient_a argument_n to_o 〈…〉_z you_o to_o embrace_v the_o catholic_n communion_n this_o premise_a i_o reply_v that_o the_o answer_v he_o give_v be_v altogether_o foreign_a to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n the_o controversy_n not_o be_v between_o a_o breed_v and_o a_o convert_v catholic_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o a_o person_n suppose_v to_o be_v in_o a_o safe_a church_n than_o either_o of_o they_o on_o the_o other_o nor_o yet_o between_o two_o several_a church_n suppose_v to_o have_v in_o they_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n but_o between_o a_o person_n breed_v in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o another_o convert_v to_o it_o from_o protestantism_n on_o the_o other_o whether_o the_o latter_a may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o the_o former_a nor_o be_v it_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o the_o present_a question_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o leave_v the_o protestant_a church_n and_o become_v a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n because_o the_o question_n be_v only_o of_o the_o possibility_n not_o of_o the_o necessity_n of_o salvation_n i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o present_a question_n to_o prove_v this_o but_o rather_o belong_v to_o the_o second_o where_o i_o shall_v speak_v to_o it_o whether_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n which_o be_v resolve_v affirmative_o by_o both_o part_n it_o follow_v then_o in_o order_n to_o inquire_v which_o this_o true_a church_n be_v as_o for_o the_o example_n of_o a_o man_n leap_v from_o the_o plain_a ground_n into_o a_o ship_n that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v wrack_v mean_v by_o that_o ship_n as_o i_o suppose_v he_o do_v the_o catholic_n church_n some_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o think_v he_o have_v come_v near_o the_o mark_n if_o he_o have_v compare_v the_o protestant_n to_o a_o ship_n which_o by_o often_o knock_v against_o the_o rock_n on_o which_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v build_v have_v split_v itself_o into_o innumerable_a sect_n and_o be_v now_o in_o danger_n of_o sink_v his_o comparison_n be_v ground_v only_o on_o his_o own_o supposition_n but_o this_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o truth_n itself_o of_o too_o sad_a a_o experience_n but_o to_o leave_v word_n and_o come_v to_o the_o matter_n his_o second_o answer_n be_v §_o 3._o that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o the_o first_o answer_n as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v nothing_o pertinent_a to_o the_o present_a question_n nor_o come_v this_o second_o any_o near_a the_o matter_n for_o though_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o none_o ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a hazard_n he_o say_v they_o run_v of_o their_o salvation_n yet_o if_o they_o do_v embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o why_o may_v they_o not_o be_v equal_o save_v that_o be_v with_o equal_a hazard_n but_o this_o assertion_n however_o beside_o the_o question_n he_o make_v it_o his_o main_a business_n to_o prove_v first_o §_o 4._o because_o those_o who_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n either_o of_o which_o be_v sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n and_o here_o he_o must_v give_v i_o leave_v to_o return_v upon_o he_o a_o more_o palpable_a contradiction_n than_o that_o he_o suppose_v to_o have_v find_v in_o the_o question_n viz._n to_o assert_v only_o that_o those_o of_o the_o catholic_n communion_n run_v a_o great_a hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n and_o yet_o affirm_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n which_o reduce_v into_o plain_a term_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v though_o hardly_o and_o yet_o can_v be_v save_v but_o to_o the_o argument_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n by_o the_o adoration_n of_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o formal_a invocation_n of_o saint_n do_v require_v the_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o the_o creator_n therefore_o it_o make_v the_o member_n of_o it_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n the_o charge_n be_v great_a but_o what_o be_v the_o proof_n concern_v the_o first_o he_o say_v §_o 5._o that_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n and_o sure_o this_o imply_v another_o contradiction_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n and_o yet_o be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n nevertheless_o he_o prove_v it_o thus_o the_o worship_n which_o god_n himself_o deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v upon_o the_o creature_n but_o god_n himself_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n not_o only_o deny_v to_o receive_v it_o but_o threaten_v severe_o to_o punish_v they_o that_o give_v it_o that_o be_v that_o worship_n he_o by_o a_o image_n therefore_o it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n but_o only_o on_o the_o image_n to_o this_o argument_n which_o to_o be_v just_a to_o the_o author_n i_o confess_v i_o
also_o the_o liturgy_n and_o ritual_n in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a but_o to_o the_o learned_a among_o they_o that_o who_o will_v dispute_v against_o it_o must_v prepare_v himself_o to_o hear_v the_o censure_n of_o st._n austin_n ep._n 118._o where_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o point_n of_o most_o insolent_a madness_n to_o dispute_v whether_o that_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v which_o be_v frequent_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n through_o the_o world_n 4._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o make_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n depend_v upon_o the_o bare_a administration_n whether_o our_o mind_n be_v prepare_v for_o they_o or_o not_o in_o what_o council_n this_o doctrine_n be_v define_v i_o never_o read_v but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n which_o i_o suppose_v he_o chief_o aim_v at_o i_o read_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sess_z 14._o falso_n quidam_fw-la calumniantur_fw-la that_o some_o do_v false_o calumniate_v catholic_n writer_n as_o if_o they_o teach_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n do_v confer_v grace_n without_o the_o good_a motion_n of_o the_o receiver_n which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n never_o teach_v nor_o think_v but_o i_o be_o rather_o incline_v to_o look_v upon_o this_o as_o a_o mistake_n than_o a_o calumny_n in_o the_o objector_n 5._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o discourage_v the_o read_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v our_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n here_o he_o call_v the_o church_n prudential_a dispense_n the_o read_n of_o scripture_n to_o person_n who_o she_o judge_v fit_a and_o dispose_v for_o it_o and_o not_o to_o such_o who_o she_o judge_n in_o a_o condition_n to_o receive_v or_o do_v harm_n by_o it_o a_o discourage_a the_o read_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v no_o other_o than_o whereas_o st._n paul_n coloss_n 3._o 21._o enjoin_v father_n not_o to_o provoke_v their_o child_n lest_o they_o be_v discourage_v one_o shall_v reprove_v a_o father_n for_o discourage_v his_o child_n because_o he_o will_v not_o put_v a_o knife_n or_o sword_n into_o his_o hand_n when_o he_o foresee_v he_o will_v do_v mischief_n with_o it_o to_o himself_o or_o other_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o meek_a and_o humble_a soul_n who_o submit_v its_o judgement_n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o it_o to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o sword_n to_o defend_v it_o but_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o arrogant_a and_o presumptuous_a spirit_n that_o have_v no_o guide_n to_o interpret_v it_o but_o it_o be_v own_o fancy_n or_o passion_n it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a weapon_n with_o which_o he_o will_v wound_v both_o himself_o and_o other_o the_o first_o that_o permit_v promiscuous_a read_n of_o scripture_n in_o our_o nation_n be_v king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o many_o year_n be_v not_o pass_v but_o he_o find_v the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o it_o for_o in_o a_o book_n set_v forth_o by_o he_o in_o the_o year_n 1542._o he_o complain_v in_o the_o preface_n that_o he_o find_v enter_v into_o some_o of_o his_o people_n heart_n a_o inclination_n to_o sinister_a understanding_n of_o it_o presumption_n arrogancy_n carnal_a liberty_n and_o contention_n which_o he_o compare_v to_o the_o seven_o worse_a spirit_n in_o the_o gospel_n with_o which_o the_o devil_n enter_v into_o the_o house_n that_o be_v purge_v and_o cleanse_v whereupon_o he_o declare_v that_o for_o that_o part_n of_o the_o church_n ordain_v to_o be_v teach_v that_o be_v the_o lay_v people_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v certain_o that_o the_o read_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v not_o so_o necessary_a for_o all_o those_o folk_n that_o of_o duty_n they_o ought_v and_o be_v bind_v to_o read_v it_o but_o as_o the_o prince_n and_o policy_n of_o the_o realm_n shall_v think_v convenient_a so_o to_o be_v tolerate_v or_o take_v from_o it_o consonant_a whereunto_o say_v he_o the_o politic_a law_n of_o our_o realm_n have_v now_o restrain_v it_o from_o a_o great_a many_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o he_o who_o first_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o title_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o if_o that_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v follow_v in_o after_o time_n let_v the_o dire_a effect_n of_o so_o many_o new_a sect_n and_o fanaticism_n as_o have_v rise_v in_o england_n from_o the_o read_n of_o it_o bear_v witness_n for_o as_o st._n austin_n say_v to._n neque_fw-la enim_fw-la natae_fw-la sunt_fw-la haereses_fw-la heresy_n have_v no_o other_o origen_n but_o hence_o that_o the_o scripture_n which_o in_o themselves_o be_v good_a be_v not_o well_o understand_v and_o what_o be_v understand_v amiss_o in_o they_o be_v rash_o and_o bold_o assert_v viz._n to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o and_o now_o whether_o the_o scripture_n leave_v to_o the_o private_a interpretation_n of_o every_o fanciful_a spirit_n as_o it_o be_v among_o protestant_n be_v a_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n i_o leave_v to_o yourself_o to_o judge_v 6._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o the_o multitude_n of_o superstitious_a observation_n never_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v he_o shall_v have_v say_v to_o prove_v for_o we_o deny_v any_o such_o to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n 7._o by_o the_o gross_a abuse_n of_o people_n in_o pardon_n and_o indulgence_n against_o this_o i_o can_v asseâ—t_v as_o a_o eye-witness_n the_o great_a devotion_n cause_v by_o the_o wholesome_a use_n of_o indulgence_n in_o catholic_n country_n there_o be_v no_o indulgence_n ordinary_o grant_v but_o enjoin_v he_o that_o will_v avail_v himself_o of_o it_o to_o confess_v his_o sin_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n to_o pray_v fast_o and_o give_v alm_n all_o which_o duty_n be_v with_o great_a devotion_n perform_v by_o catholic_n people_n which_o without_o the_o incitement_n of_o a_o indulgence_n have_v possible_o be_v leave_v undo_v 8._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n this_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n make_v a_o great_a noise_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o as_o much_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o first_o or_o second_o century_n to_o alter_v and_o change_v thing_n of_o their_o own_o nature_n indifferent_a such_o as_o the_o communicate_v under_o one_o or_o both_o kind_n be_v ever_o hold_v to_o be_v by_o catholic_n but_o although_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o then_o deny_v to_o the_o laity_n yet_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o receive_v but_o under_o one_o kind_n be_v permit_v even_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o private_a communion_n the_o objector_n seem_v to_o grant_v because_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n and_o that_o it_o be_v also_o in_o use_n in_o public_a communion_n be_v evident_a from_o example_n of_o that_o time_n both_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n chrysostome_n quad._n and_o of_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n leo_n the_o great_a as_o for_o the_o pretend_a obstruction_n of_o devotion_n you_o must_v know_v catholic_n believe_v that_o under_o either_o species_n or_o kind_n whole_a christ_n true_a god_n and_o man_n be_v contain_v and_o receive_v and_o if_o it_o be_v account_v a_o hindrance_n to_o devotion_n to_o receive_v the_o total_a refection_n of_o our_o soul_n though_o but_o under_o one_o kind_n what_o must_v it_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o i_o receive_v he_o under_o neither_o but_o instead_o of_o he_o have_v element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n surely_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o efficacious_a to_o stir_v up_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n in_o we_o than_o to_o believe_v that_o god_n himself_o will_v personal_o enter_v under_o our_o roof_n the_o nine_o hindrance_n of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v that_o we_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o a_o person_n to_o dispense_v in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o some_o kind_n of_o oath_n the_o condition_n of_o the_o person_n and_o other_o circumstance_n consider_v may_v be_v judge_v to_o be_v hurtful_a and_o not_o fit_a to_o be_v keep_v and_o the_o dispensation_n in_o they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o judge_n or_o determine_v they_o to_o be_v so_o and_o consequent_o to_o do_v this_o can_v be_v a_o hindrance_n but_o a_o furtherance_n to_o devotion_n nor_o be_v it_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n which_o command_v nothing_o that_o be_v hurtful_a to_o be_v do_v
a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n this_o have_v be_v a_o ready_a way_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o dispute_n and_o give_v satisfaction_n to_o the_o reader_n and_o this_o have_v be_v sufficient_a our_o assent_n to_o the_o article_n in_o controversy_n depend_v upon_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o motive_n but_o to_o multiply_v dispute_n without_o cause_n without_o end_n and_o without_o bring_v they_o to_o ground_n and_o principle_n as_o it_o be_v no_o good_a argument_n to_o prove_v a_o man_n not_o to_o be_v fond_a of_o controversy_n so_o all_o the_o satisfaction_n the_o reader_n be_v likely_a to_o gather_v from_o it_o be_v a_o despair_n of_o be_v ever_o satisfy_v when_o therefore_o the_o doctor_n say_v he_o have_v no_o other_o end_n in_o this_o increase_n of_o controversy_n but_o to_o let_v his_o protestant_a reader_n see_v there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n it_o be_v much_o like_a as_o if_o a_o mother_n to_o deter_v her_o son_n from_o travel_v into_o other_o country_n shall_v tell_v he_o there_o be_v a_o great_a sea_n between_o full_a of_o rock_n and_o pirate_n and_o no_o vessel_n strong_a enough_o to_o venture_v over_o beside_o that_o the_o country_n whither_o he_o be_v go_v swarm_v with_o bear_n and_o lion_n this_o be_v one_o way_n to_o let_v he_o see_v there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o think_v of_o leave_v his_o native_a country_n and_o this_o be_v the_o method_n general_o pursue_v by_o our_o adversary_n for_o want_v of_o sound_a principle_n to_o retain_v their_o adherent_n in_o their_o communion_n to_o make_v the_o danger_n and_o difficulty_n they_o be_v to_o encounter_v with_o in_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a seem_v insuperable_a and_o therefore_o best_a for_o they_o to_o sit_v down_o content_v where_o they_o be_v but_o what_o if_o all_o the_o danger_n and_o difficulty_n he_o raise_v prove_v but_o bugbears_a and_o scare-crow_n this_o i_o hope_v by_o god_n grace_n to_o make_v appear_v in_o the_o follow_a treatise_n §_o 2._o his_o first_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n be_v that_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n of_o those_o person_n suppose_v not_o only_o in_o order_n to_o a_o safe_a church_n but_o in_o two_o several_a church_n suppose_v equal_o safe_a can_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o one_o for_o the_o other_o to_o this_o i_o reply_v that_o the_o answer_n be_v altogether_o impertinent_a to_o the_o question_n the_o controversy_n not_o be_v between_o two_o person_n compare_v with_o a_o three_o in_o a_o safe_a church_n nor_o yet_o between_o two_o several_a church_n suppose_v to_o have_v in_o they_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n but_o between_o a_o catholic_n breed_v so_o and_o a_o protestant_n convert_v to_o be_v so_o whether_o the_o late_a have_v the_o same_o motive_n with_o the_o former_a may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v with_o he_o to_o what_o purpose_n then_o be_v it_o to_o talk_v of_o a_o equal_a capacity_n suppose_v in_o two_o person_n compare_v with_o a_o three_o in_o a_o much_o safe_a condition_n or_o in_o two_o several_a church_n compare_v to_o one_o another_o unless_o it_o be_v to_o make_v his_o reader_n believe_v that_o a_o suppose_a possibility_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v use_v by_o i_o as_o a_o sufficient_a argument_n to_o embrace_v its_o communion_n whereas_o his_o own_o tell_v the_o person_n concern_v that_o however_o catholic_n who_o be_v breed_v so_o may_v be_v save_v yet_o a_o person_n leave_v the_o protestant_a communion_n for_o the_o catholic_n can_v not_o be_v save_v in_o it_o be_v that_o which_o occasion_v the_o question_n a_o weak_a but_o common_a artifice_n of_o the_o doctor_n and_o his_o party_n to_o deter_v person_n from_o embrace_v the_o catholic_n communion_n when_o yet_o the_o more_o genuine_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o so_o cruel_a as_o to_o damn_v all_o those_o who_o embrace_v it_o the_o answer_n than_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o the_o question_n and_o this_o himself_n seem_v to_o acknowledge_v when_o he_o add_v whether_o it_o be_v to_o the_o question_n or_o no_o he_o be_v sure_a it_o be_v very_o much_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o which_o this_o controversy_n be_v first_o start_v and_o then_o have_v get_v this_o loophole_n he_o beseech_v the_o person_n who_o have_v propose_v the_o question_n to_o propose_v another_o and_o if_o not_o for_o her_o own_o sake_n yet_o for_o his_o to_o insist_v upon_o that_o he_o may_v know_v one_o reason_n at_o least_o why_o the_o believe_a all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o lead_v a_o good_a life_n may_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n unless_o one_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o this_o he_o say_v he_o can_v yet_o procure_v though_o he_o have_v often_o request_v it_o here_o himself_o be_v afraid_a he_o may_v be_v think_v to_o digress_v but_o so_o earnest_a a_o request_n must_v not_o be_v deny_v §_o 3._o i_o remember_v i_o promise_v to_o speak_v to_o this_o point_n when_o it_o shall_v be_v proper_a viz._n in_o handle_v the_o second_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n where_o it_o come_v in_o order_n and_o i_o do_v so_o though_o my_o adversary_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o here_o as_o far_o as_o be_v pertinent_a to_o the_o present_a purpose_n when_o upon_o his_o grant_n that_o a_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o join_v in_o some_o church_n and_o to_o choose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o pure_a i_o subjoin_v that_o that_o church_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v the_o pure_a which_o have_v the_o strong_a motive_n for_o it_o and_o then_o lay_v down_o a_o catalogue_n of_o such_o weighty_a motive_n for_o the_o roman_n catholic_n allow_v by_o dr._n taylor_n 20._o to_o which_o i_o add_v that_o neither_o himself_n in_o his_o defence_n nor_o dr._n taylor_n when_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o invalidate_v they_o produce_v any_o thing_n to_o weigh_v against_o they_o but_o a_o few_o tinsel-word_n 550._o and_o one_o scripture-testimony_n interpret_v by_o and_o according_a to_o their_o own_o fancy_n have_v do_v this_o they_o sing_v io_n triumph_n that_o thou_o shall_v not_o worship_v any_o grave_a image_n will_n outweigh_v all_o the_o best_a and_o fair_a imagination_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o he_o have_v any_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o he_o can_v not_o procure_v a_o answer_n to_o this_o question_n though_o he_o have_v often_o request_v it_o §_o 4._o but_o because_o he_o seem_v so_o little_o satisfy_v with_o this_o answer_n as_o to_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o i_o shall_v now_o enforce_v it_o far_o with_o this_o argument_n ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la there_o be_v in_o the_o world_n before_o luther_n a_o distinct_a church_n who_o communion_n be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o protestant_n therefore_o it_o be_v the_o roman_a the_o major_n be_v evident_a from_o his_o own_o concession_n that_o a_o christian_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o join_v in_o some_o distinct_a church_n which_o be_v not_o possible_a if_o there_o be_v not_o such_o a_o distinct_a church_n to_o join_v with_o the_o minor_a also_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o protestant_n be_v manifest_a because_o before_o luther_n there_o be_v no_o such_o church_n in_o the_o world_n distinct_a from_o the_o roman_a it_o follow_v therefore_o the_o question_n between_o he_o and_o we_o be_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o communion_n either_o with_o the_o roman_a or_o with_o the_o protestant_n that_o of_o the_o two_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v and_o still_o be_v as_o remain_v still_o the_o same_o that_o church_n who_o communion_n be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n §_o 5._o again_o take_v the_o term_n roman-church_n not_o only_o for_o the_o particular_a diocese_n of_o rome_n but_o for_o the_o church_n also_o in_o communion_n with_o it_o as_o the_o head_n as_o we_o general_o take_v it_o in_o this_o controversy_n nothing_o can_v render_v her_o communion_n not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o either_o heresy_n that_o be_v a_o adhesion_n to_o some_o private_a or_o singular_a opinion_n or_o error_n in_o faith_n or_o schism_n that_o be_v a_o separation_n from_o former_a ecclesiastical_a unity_n for_o the_o first_o my_o adversary_n himself_o rat._n account_v p._n 54._o acknowledge_v as_o i_o shall_v show_v before_o i_o end_v this_o chapter_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o believe_v all_o the_o same_o article_n of_o faith_n with_o the_o protestant_n and_o that_o the_o point_n in_o which_o the_o protestant_n differ_v from_o the_o roman_a be_v not_o article_n of_o faith_n consequent_o the_o opposite_a tenet_n to_o they_o can_v be_v no_o
error_n in_o faith_n with_o he_o and_o for_o the_o second_o if_o he_o will_v make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o schism_n he_o must_v assign_v some_o other_o distinct_a church_n then_o at_o least_o in_o be_v from_o who_o unity_n she_o depart_v which_o i_o think_v be_v never_o pretend_v i_o be_o sure_a can_v never_o be_v perform_v as_o for_o the_o charge_n of_o causal_a schism_n that_o be_v the_o church_n have_v give_v just_a cause_n for_o separation_n the_o common_a plea_n of_o all_o separatist_n by_o impose_v as_o be_v pretend_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o some_o of_o they_o idolatrous_a as_o it_o imply_v a_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o fact_n of_o schism_n that_o be_v of_o break_v church-unity_n to_o be_v on_o the_o protestant_n side_n so_o till_o the_o accusation_n be_v make_v good_a and_o judge_v so_o by_o some_o other_o more_o competent_a judge_n than_o themselves_o they_o stand_v arraign_v of_o the_o crime_n of_o schism_n also_o for_o break_v communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n §_o 6._o last_o not_o to_o spend_v too_o much_o time_n in_o a_o digression_n and_o yet_o satisfy_v his_o desire_n and_o if_o not_o he_o the_o reader_n why_o the_o believe_a all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o lead_v a_o good_a life_n may_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n unless_o one_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o argue_v thus_o a_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n which_o evident_o be_v the_o true_a one_o and_o the_o pure_a until_o it_o be_v as_o evident_o at_o least_o if_o not_o more_o evident_o prove_v not_o to_o be_v so_o for_o otherwise_o he_o wrong_v both_o his_o reason_n and_o conscience_n if_o he_o leave_v a_o great_a evidence_n and_o adhere_v to_o a_o lesser_a but_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o comprehend_v all_o those_o in_o communion_n with_o she_o by_o the_o testimony_n not_o only_o of_o s._n paul_n rom._n c._n 1._o and_o c._n 16._o but_o of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n of_o all_o age_n be_v evident_o once_o the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o conseqent_o the_o pure_a and_o neither_o have_v nor_o can_v be_v as_o evident_o much_o less_o more_o evident_o prove_v not_o to_o be_v so_o still_o since_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o who_o do_v or_o will_v deny_v it_o be_v incomparable_o short_a of_o the_o former_a therefore_o a_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n §_o 7._o have_v thus_o not_o only_o give_v one_o but_o more_o reason_n to_o his_o demand_n which_o i_o hearty_o pray_v may_v do_v he_o good_a because_o he_o request_v so_o earnest_o to_o know_v they_o i_o can_v but_o reflect_v how_o specious_o soever_o it_o have_v be_v hitherto_o pretend_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o believe_v all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o lead_v a_o good_a life_n be_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n yet_o now_o there_o be_v more_o require_v by_o he_o viz._n to_o join_v in_o some_o church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n by_o virtue_n of_o a_o man_n be_v a_o christian_n and_o that_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o choose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n by_o which_o i_o will_v suppose_v at_o present_a he_o mean_v the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o hope_v i_o may_v without_o offence_n take_v the_o same_o liberty_n with_o he_o which_o he_o do_v with_o i_o and_o desire_v if_o not_o for_o my_o own_o sake_n at_o least_o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o presbyterian_o anabaptist_n and_o other_o separate_a congregation_n to_o know_v one_o reason_n from_o he_o why_o the_o believe_a all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o lead_v a_o good_a life_n may_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n unless_o one_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o confess_v i_o may_v be_v mistake_v to_o suppose_v he_o to_o mean_v by_o the_o pure_a church_n the_o church_n of_o england_n it_o be_v not_o improbable_a as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n that_o he_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o presbyterian_o but_o let_v he_o mean_v which_o he_o will_v it_o come_v all_o to_o the_o same_o pass_n i_o leave_v he_o to_o satisfy_v all_o other_o sectary_n why_o they_o be_v bind_v by_o virtue_n of_o their_o christianity_n to_o join_v in_o either_o of_o those_o two_o congregation_n or_o if_o not_o in_o they_o in_o any_o other_o which_o he_o fancy_v to_o be_v the_o pure_a which_o do_v i_o proceed_v to_o his_o second_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n very_o fit_o call_v by_o he_o the_o main_a business_n because_o it_o serve_v he_o as_o a_o foundation_n to_o raise_v so_o many_o controversy_n upon_o as_o by_o his_o manner_n of_o treat_v they_o may_v frighten_v any_o one_o that_o shall_v but_o look_v towards_o the_o roman_a church_n into_o despair_n of_o ever_o get_v out_o of_o so_o intricate_a a_o labyrinth_n §_o 8._o his_o second_o answer_n to_o the_o first_a question_n be_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n aught_o to_o embrace_v it_o or_o continue_v in_o it_o because_o they_o must_v be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n this_o i_o say_v be_v as_o little_a pertinent_a to_o the_o question_n as_o the_o former_a for_o though_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o none_o ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a hazard_n he_o say_v they_o run_v of_o their_o salvation_n yet_o if_o they_o do_v embrace_v it_o why_o may_v they_o not_o be_v equal_o save_v that_o be_v with_o equal_a hazard_n to_o this_o he_o return_v that_o he_o be_v amaze_v i_o shall_v say_v this_o answer_n of_o his_o be_v not_o pertinent_a to_o the_o question_n if_o the_o question_n be_v propound_v for_o any_o one_o satisfaction_n that_o doubt_v which_o church_n communion_n it_o be_v best_a to_o embrace_v and_o who_o can_v choose_v but_o be_v more_o amaze_v at_o this_o reply_n which_o give_v no_o satisfaction_n at_o all_o to_o the_o question_n for_o the_o question_n suppose_v the_o same_o motive_n and_o consequent_o a_o equal_a capacity_n or_o hazard_n as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o of_o salvation_n in_o two_o person_n what_o answer_n be_v it_o to_o the_o question_n whether_o they_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v though_o with_o hazard_n to_o say_v the_o hazard_n they_o run_v be_v very_o great_a and_o yet_o of_o 573_o page_n his_o book_n contain_v no_o less_o than_o 544_o of_o they_o be_v spend_v upon_o this_o subject_n tantâ—_n 〈…〉_z i_o add_v far_o that_o this_o answer_n of_o his_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n in_o assert_v that_o all_o those_o of_o the_o catholic_n communion_n do_v run_v indeed_o a_o great_a hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n and_o then_o affirm_v for_o proof_n of_o this_o assertion_n that_o they_o must_v be_v guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n which_o reduce_v into_o plain_a term_n be_v no_o other_o but_o to_o say_v they_o may_v be_v save_v though_o with_o danger_n and_o yet_o indeed_o they_o can_v be_v save_v at_o all_o to_o salve_v this_o contradiction_n he_o run_v to_o a_o pretend_a supposition_n of_o wilful_a embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n sin_n if_o unrepented_a of_o inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n but_o this_o salve_n be_v not_o at_o all_o proper_a for_o the_o sore_a since_o if_o the_o motive_n convince_v the_o understanding_n and_o the_o person_n be_v sincere_a as_o the_o question_n suppose_v there_o can_v with_o any_o show_n of_o reason_n be_v any_o thing_n of_o wilfulness_n suppose_v in_o the_o case_n the_o answer_n than_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o the_o question_n but_o only_o that_o it_o may_v serve_v he_o for_o a_o occasion_n to_o bring_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o controversy_n into_o the_o field_n and_o give_v a_o treble_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n viz._n in_o worship_v of_o image_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n there_o want_v not_o learned_a and_o eminent_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o think_v the_o charge_n to_o be_v over_o great_a and_o there_o need_v no_o more_o than_o his_o own_o principle_n to_o make_v the_o metal_n of_o his_o proof_n appear_v of_o too_o inferior_a a_o alloy_n to_o bear_v it_o which_o thus_o i_o show_v §_o 9_o in_o his_o rational_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_a religion_n pag._n 54._o he_o lay_v down_o the_o state_n of_o the_o difference_n
nature_n or_o essence_n which_o be_v proper_o signify_v by_o such_o a_o name_n the_o doctor_n therefore_o to_o give_v he_o his_o due_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o charge_n argue_v like_o a_o good_a logician_n when_o he_o will_v conclude_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n because_o he_o say_v she_o require_v the_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n but_o he_o play_v the_o downright_a sophister_n in_o the_o close_a when_o he_o will_v prove_v that_o in_o worship_v god_n by_o a_o image_n she_o give_v to_o the_o image_n the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o he_o because_o if_o god_n have_v give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o idolatry_n it_o must_v receive_v the_o denomination_n of_o idolatry_n either_o he_o must_v make_v it_o out_o that_o a_o mere_a extrinsecal_n denomination_n have_v the_o miraculous_a power_n to_o reflect_v against_o nature_n the_o honour_n direct_v to_o god_n from_o he_o to_o the_o image_n or_o he_o must_v confess_v that_o god_n prohibition_n of_o such_o worship_n if_o there_o be_v any_o may_v make_v it_o indeed_o to_o be_v unlawful_a but_o hinder_v not_o the_o act_n from_o tend_v whither_o it_o be_v intend_v and_o consequent_o if_o it_o be_v intend_v or_o direct_v by_o the_o understanding_n and_o will_n to_o god_n though_o after_o a_o unlawful_a manner_n it_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v terminate_v on_o god_n nor_n be_v this_o to_o make_v the_o intention_n of_o man_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o divine_a worship_n for_o if_o god_n have_v forbid_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n the_o give_v he_o such_o worship_n will_v be_v a_o dishonour_n of_o he_o though_o the_o giver_n intend_v it_o never_o so_o much_o for_o his_o honour_n disobedience_n it_o will_v be_v or_o some_o other_o sin_n and_o denominative_o idolatry_n if_o forbid_v under_o that_o name_n but_o not_o a_o terminate_n the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n upon_o the_o image_n unless_o the_o doctor_n think_v it_o a_o good_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o field_n and_o tree_n to_o be_v merry_a companion_n because_o the_o prophet_n say_v the_o field_n be_v joyful_a and_o the_o tree_n of_o the_o wood_n rejoice_v these_o he_o will_v say_v be_v metaphorical_a denomination_n and_o so_o must_v that_o of_o idolatry_n be_v in_o his_o suppose_a prohibition_n unless_o he_o can_v prove_v the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n to_o be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o image_n and_o so_o the_o act_n itself_o to_o have_v in_o it_o the_o true_a nature_n of_o idolatry_n antecedent_o to_o such_o a_o denomination_n §_o 9_o as_o for_o that_o courtly_a comparison_n of_o he_o that_o it_o will_v be_v treason_n in_o any_o man_n to_o bow_v down_o to_o a_o sign_n post_n with_o the_o prince_n head_n upon_o it_o though_o with_o a_o intention_n to_o honour_v he_o by_o it_o a_o most_o self-denying_a ordinance_n i_o confess_v and_o not_o unlike_a to_o that_o rare_a example_n of_o self-denial_n to_o which_o himself_o so_o religious_o exhort_v the_o prelate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o irenicum_fw-la viz._n to_o reduce_v the_o form_n of_o church-government_n to_o its_o primitive_a state_n and_o order_n by_o retrench_v all_o exorbitancy_n as_o he_o call_v they_o of_o power_n and_o restore_a presbytery_n as_o the_o world_n be_v like_a to_o want_v such_o a_o unheard-of_a example_n of_o self-abnegation_a at_o least_o till_o prince_n can_v be_v persuade_v that_o the_o honour_n or_o dishonour_v do_v to_o their_o picture_n reflect_v not_o upon_o they_o and_o that_o act_n of_o the_o civil_a law_n be_v repeal_v l._n unica_fw-la cod_n de_fw-mi his_o qui_fw-la ad_fw-la statuas_n which_o declare_v it_o treason_n for_o any_o man_n to_o deface_v his_o prince_n picture_n so_o be_v it_o enact_v it_o will_v not_o hinder_v the_o act_n of_o reverence_n and_o respect_n from_o be_v terminate_v upon_o the_o prince_n to_o who_o it_o be_v intend_v §_o 10._o to_o the_o instance_n i_o give_v in_o my_o reply_n of_o the_o prayer_n which_o thief_n and_o murderer_n make_v to_o god_n for_o good_a success_n of_o the_o jew_n offer_v to_o god_n the_o blind_a and_o lame_a which_o he_o have_v forbid_v and_o of_o cain_n offering_n a_o sacrifice_n to_o god_n which_o he_o refuse_v to_o accept_v all_o which_o evident_o show_v that_o god_n have_v forbid_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n hinder_v it_o not_o from_o be_v terminate_v on_o he_o all_o that_o he_o answer_v be_v that_o these_o instance_n do_v not_o suppose_v any_o prohibit_v object_n or_o mean_n of_o worship_n as_o he_o suppose_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n do_v and_o here_o again_o he_o fall_v into_o the_o same_o contradiction_n as_o before_o viz._n that_o it_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n and_o yet_o the_o image_n be_v make_v the_o whole_a and_o sole_a object_n of_o worship_n but_o to_o conclude_v this_o point_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o image_n be_v not_o make_v the_o object_n of_o worship_n by_o the_o intention_n of_o he_o that_o give_v it_o which_o say_v dr._n taylor_n be_v that_o by_o which_o god_n principal_o if_o not_o sole_o take_v estimate_n of_o humane_a action_n for_o what_o he_o intend_v be_v to_o worship_n god_n by_o it_o and_o the_o intention_n not_o make_v it_o the_o object_n of_o worship_n a_o extrinsecal_n denomination_n from_o a_o law_n forbid_v if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o can_v make_v it_o to_o be_v so_o nor_o hinder_v the_o act_n from_o be_v terminate_v on_o god_n its_o intend_a object_n it_o be_v manifest_a then_o that_o the_o major_a proposition_n of_o the_o argument_n bring_v by_o he_o to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n viz._n that_o the_o worship_n which_o god_n deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n be_v absolute_o false_a and_o consequent_o all_o that_o he_o build_v upon_o it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n but_o this_o be_v but_o a_o prelude_n to_o usher_v in_o his_o minor_n viz._n that_o god_n not_o only_o deny_v to_o receive_v worship_n by_o a_o image_n but_o threaten_v several_o to_o punish_v they_o that_o give_v it_o upon_o this_o it_o be_v he_o lay_v the_o main_a stress_n of_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n how_o inconsequent_o though_o suppose_v to_o be_v as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o a_o prohibition_n i_o have_v show_v already_o and_o shall_v make_v yet_o more_o apparent_a by_o lay_v open_a the_o nullity_n of_o the_o proof_n he_o bring_v to_o maintain_v it_o chap._n iii_o the_o mystery_n of_o make_v the_o same_o proposition_n sometime_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o sometime_o none_o no_o express_a text_n against_o worship_v god_n by_o a_o image_n his_o first_o proof_n from_o the_o term_n of_o the_o law_n manifest_o groundless_a the_o argument_n from_o st._n augustine_n judgement_n and_o the_o septuagint_n translate_n the_o word_n pesel_n idol_n and_o not_o image_n reinforce_v 1._o what_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n here_o be_v what_o it_o be_v that_o dr._n st._n will_v undertake_v to_o prove_v and_o it_o be_v this_o that_o god_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n according_a to_o his_o reckon_n express_o prohibit_v the_o give_v any_o worship_n to_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n this_o be_v what_o upon_o his_o second_o thought_n for_o the_o term_n express_o be_v not_o in_o his_o first_o answer_n he_o undertake_v to_o prove_v and_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v to_o see_v it_o drop_v now_o from_o his_o pen_n who_o on_o the_o one_o side_n assert_n scripture_n doubtless_o express_a scripture_n to_o be_v his_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n deny_v as_o i_o show_v above_o chap._n 1_o any_o thing_n to_o bâ—_n a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o what_o may_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o be_v if_o it_o be_v express_o reveal_v in_o scripture_n that_o god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o a_o image_n it_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n if_o it_o be_v not_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o it_o be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o as_o he_o call_v it_o a_o inferior_a truth_n or_o pious_a opinion_n yet_o such_o as_o neither_o himself_n nor_o any_o man_n else_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o jot_n of_o truth_n in_o it_o be_v it_o then_o or_o be_v it_o not_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o a_o image_n if_o it_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v false_a what_o he_o assert_v so_o stiff_o in_o his_o rational_a account_n p._n 54._o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o if_o it_o be_v
no_o real_a be_v but_o in_o a_o middle_a acception_n for_o a_o image_n or_o resemblance_n of_o some_o real_a thing_n but_o false_o imagine_v to_o be_v a_o god_n and_o it_o be_v to_o the_o purpose_n that_o the_o law_n shall_v be_v thus_o enlarge_v for_o the_o instruction_n of_o a_o people_n so_o rude_a and_o prone_a to_o all_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n as_o the_o jew_n be_v but_o suppose_v the_o law_n to_o be_v natural_a and_o not_o in_o part_n ceremonial_a it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n to_o put_v the_o word_n similitude_n in_o its_o large_a meaning_n that_o be_v as_o signify_v any_o image_n what_o soever_o though_o make_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n when_o god_n himself_o command_v the_o ark_n and_o the_o cherubin_n to_o be_v make_v for_o that_o respect_n what_o the_o doctor_n shall_v prove_v and_o it_o be_v his_o part_n at_o present_a to_o prove_v against_o these_o father_n and_o the_o general_n sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n for_o so_o many_o hundred_o year_n be_v that_o the_o word_n similitude_n be_v to_o be_v take_v so_o here_o that_o be_v for_o any_o image_n make_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o all_o the_o proof_n he_o bring_v be_v a_o confident_a i_o confess_v it_o can_v enter_v into_o my_o mind_n how_o god_n shall_v have_v forbid_v it_o by_o more_o express_v and_o emphatical_a word_n than_o he_o have_v do_v and_o yet_o his_o own_o word_n p._n 60._o that_o god_n forbid_v any_o image_n or_o similitude_n to_o be_v make_v with_o respect_n to_o his_o worship_n i_o conceive_v be_v much_o more_o express_v and_o emphatical_a to_o his_o purpose_n than_o those_o of_o the_o law_n for_o those_o bear_v a_o great_a dispute_n these_o none_o at_o all_o but_o to_o let_v this_o pass_v what_o he_o endeavour_v instead_o of_o prove_v his_o own_o assertion_n be_v to_o render_v the_o explication_n bring_v by_o his_o adversary_n ridiculous_a by_o a_o comparison_n much_o of_o the_o same_o sâ—amp_n with_o his_o former_a one_o of_o a_o prince_n make_v it_o treason_n to_o bow_v down_o to_o a_o sign_n post_n with_o his_o head_n upon_o it_o with_o intention_n to_o honour_v he_o and_o to_o do_v he_o right_o the_o reader_n shall_v have_v it_o as_o it_o lie_v if_o a_o prince_n say_v he_o shall_v under_o a_o severe_a penalty_n you_o may_v suppose_v it_o treason_n as_o in_o the_o other_o case_n forbid_v all_o his_o subject_n make_v any_o image_n or_o resemblance_n with_o intent_n to_o give_v honour_n to_o he_o by_o kneel_v before_o they_o will_v not_o that_o man_n be_v think_v very_o ridiculous_a who_o shall_v go_v about_o to_o interpret_v the_o law_n thus_o that_o the_o prince_n do_v not_o forbid_v they_o make_v any_o picture_n of_o himself_o or_o his_o son_n or_o any_o of_o his_o favourite_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o these_o can_v not_o but_o redound_v to_o his_o own_o honour_n but_o only_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o make_v the_o image_n of_o a_o ape_n or_o a_o ass_n or_o a_o tiger_n think_v to_o honour_v their_o prince_n thereby_o much_o such_o a_o exposition_n say_v he_o be_v that_o here_o give_v of_o the_o law_n god_n forbid_v any_o image_n or_o similitude_n to_o be_v make_v with_o respect_n to_o his_o worship_n for_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o imagine_v the_o law_n mean_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o he_o his_o adversary_n say_v this_o law_n must_v not_o be_v understand_v to_o exclude_v a_o crucifix_n or_o suchlike_a sacred_a image_n with_o a_o intention_n to_o worship_n god_n by_o they_o but_o only_o they_o shall_v not_o worship_n apis_n or_o dagen_n a_o ichneumon_a or_o a_o crocodile_n or_o any_o the_o most_o ridiculous_a folly_n of_o the_o heathen_a behold_v here_o a_o quaint_a comparison_n a_o product_n of_o pure_a fancy_n indeed_o that_o a_o prince_n shall_v be_v imagine_v to_o enact_v a_o law_n so_o much_o against_o nature_n and_o his_o own_o honour_n but_o to_o make_v it_o run_v on_o all_o four_o with_o the_o beast_n mention_v in_o it_o viz._n the_o ape_n the_o ass_n and_o the_o tiger_n ought_v not_o the_o doctor_n first_o to_o have_v prove_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n in_o question_n to_o be_v that_o god_n forbid_v a_o image_n or_o similitude_n to_o be_v make_v with_o respect_n to_o his_o worship_n by_o some_o better_a reason_n than_o for_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o imagine_v the_o law_n mean_v any_o thing_n else_o when_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n in_o the_o law_n express_v a_o prohibition_n of_o any_o such_o thing_n as_o i_o show_v above_o and_o the_o jew_n be_v express_o command_v to_o make_v the_o ark_n and_o the_o cherubin_n and_o to_o bow_v down_o before_o they_o to_o that_o very_a end_n how_o quaint_a soever_o then_o the_o comparison_n be_v it_o be_v ground_v on_o a_o false_a supposition_n and_o so_o quite_o beside_o the_o matter_n i_o shall_v take_v leave_n to_o set_v it_o down_o as_o i_o conceive_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v and_o so_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o reader_n to_o judge_v between_o we_o suppose_v that_o the_o â—_z of_o astracan_a have_v deface_v all_o image_n in_o the_o city_n have_v set_v up_o that_o of_o their_o leader_n stephan_n radzin_n in_o every_o street_n and_o as_o they_o pass_v by_o put_v off_o their_o hat_n or_o bow_v to_o it_o with_o intent_n to_o honour_v he_o by_o those_o action_n suppose_v far_o that_o the_o czar_n of_o muscovy_n their_o lawful_a prince_n have_v reduce_v the_o city_n to_o his_o obedience_n shall_v forbid_v under_o a_o severe_a penalty_n all_o his_o subject_n to_o uncover_v or_o bow_v themselves_o to_o a_o image_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n or_o a_o little_a after_o command_v those_o which_o be_v set_v up_o for_o the_o usurper_n honour_n to_o be_v pull_v down_o and_o burn_v and_o other_o relate_v to_o himself_o set_v up_o to_o the_o intent_n to_o honour_v he_o by_o they_o will_v not_o that_o man_n be_v think_v very_o ridiculous_a who_o shall_v go_v about_o to_o interpret_v the_o law_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o any_o image_n whatsoever_o though_o make_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o prince_n own_o honour_n by_o take_v the_o word_n image_n in_o its_o large_a signification_n especial_o if_o there_o be_v another_o word_n or_o clause_n in_o the_o law_n limit_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o word_n image_n to_o those_o of_o the_o usurper_n just_o such_o a_o exposition_n of_o the_o law_n be_v that_o give_v here_o by_o the_o doctor_n rebel_n mankind_n have_v set_v up_o idol_n and_o image_n of_o false_a god_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n to_o honour_v that_o arch_a rebel_n the_o devil_n by_o bow_v down_o before_o they_o and_o god_n have_v reduce_v a_o part_n of_o it_o to_o his_o obedience_n the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n forbid_v they_o to_o make_v a_o idol_n or_o any_o similitude_n of_o thing_n in_o heaven_n or_o earth_n or_o under_o the_o earth_n to_o bow_v down_o to_o they_o or_o serve_v they_o restrain_v thereby_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o word_n similitude_n to_o signify_v those_o of_o false_a god_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n or_o present_o after_o command_v they_o to_o make_v a_o ark_n and_o cherubin_n to_o give_v worship_n to_o himself_o by_o bow_v down_o before_o they_o will_v not_o that_o man_n now_o be_v think_v ridiculous_a who_o shall_v go_v about_o to_o interpret_v the_o law_n to_o mean_v by_o that_o general_a term_n similitude_n the_o forbid_v any_o image_n or_o similitude_n whatsoever_o to_o be_v make_v with_o respect_n to_o his_o own_o worship_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o this_o i_o have_v set_v down_o be_v not_o the_o plain_a state_n of_o the_o point_n in_o debate_n between_o we_o and_o whether_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n more_o extravagant_a than_o such_o a_o exposition_n of_o the_o law_n as_o this_o here_o give_v except_o the_o reason_n itself_o he_o give_v 〈…〉_z ridiculous_a to_o imagine_v the_o law_n mean_v any_o thing_n else_o 9_o his_o second_o answer_n to_o my_o argument_n be_v that_o the_o word_n pesel_n be_v very_o proper_o render_v a_o image_n and_o do_v not_o signify_v bare_o a_o idol_n and_o what_o he_o offer_v by_o way_n of_o proof_n be_v that_o it_o be_v no_o less_o than_o forty_o several_a time_n render_v by_o the_o lxx._n glypton_n a_o grave_a thing_n and_o but_o thrice_o by_o eidoolon_n a_o idol_n and_o once_o by_o eikoon_n which_o be_v proper_o a_o image_n but_o grant_v this_o to_o be_v so_o do_v it_o any_o way_n hinder_v but_o their_o judgement_n be_v it_o be_v to_o be_v render_v by_o idol_n in_o this_o place_n nay_o be_v it_o not_o evident_a that_o translate_n it_o general_o by_o glypton_n a_o grave_a thing_n they_o have_v some_o particular_a reason_n to_o render_v it_o by_o idol_n rather_o than_o by_o grave_a thing_n or_o image_n in_o this_o
respect_n give_v to_o it_o be_v a_o fence_n against_o the_o contempt_n of_o his_o person_n he_o that_o pass_v by_o that_o with_o his_o hat_n on_o think_v himself_o excuse_v upon_o the_o same_o account_n from_o put_v it_o off_o to_o the_o king_n himself_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o part._n the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o most_o bless_a sacrament_n chap._n i._n the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o point_n the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n to_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v idolatry_n build_v upon_o a_o injurious_a calumny_n that_o catholic_n believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n the_o sense_n of_o his_o first_o proposition_n clear_v and_o the_o proof_n he_o bring_v for_o it_o refute_v §_o 1._o have_v clear_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n from_o my_o adversary_n unjust_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n in_o the_o worship_n or_o veneration_n she_o give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n i_o come_v now_o to_o show_v the_o injustice_n of_o a_o like_a accusation_n he_o bring_v in_o upon_o account_n of_o the_o adoration_n she_o give_v to_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o most_o h._n sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n a_o thâ—â—g_v so_o universal_o practise_v and_o recommend_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a that_o who_o so_o will_v condemn_v the_o practice_n of_o it_o at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n must_v have_v the_o confidence_n to_o involve_v the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n in_o the_o same_o condemnation_n with_o it_o among_o other_o apostolical_a tradition_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o church_n without_o write_v st._n basil_n reckon_v the_o word_n of_o invocation_n 27._o when_o the_o eucharistical_a brâ—ad_n and_o cup_n of_o blessing_n be_v show_v 2._o and_o theodoret_n affirm_v express_o that_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n be_v understand_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v make_v and_o be_v believe_v and_o adore_v as_o be_v the_o thing_n they_o be_v believe_v gorgoniae_fw-la s._n gregory_n nâ—zianzen_n report_v of_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n as_o a_o great_a testimony_n of_o her_o devotion_n that_o in_o a_o certain_a sickness_n she_o have_v she_o go_v with_o faith_n to_o the_o altar_n and_o with_o a_o loud_a voice_n beseech_v he_o who_o be_v worship_v upon_o it_o for_o remedy_n give_v he_o all_o his_o title_n or_o attribute_n and_o remember_v he_o of_o all_o the_o miraculous_a thing_n which_o he_o have_v do_v and_o the_o same_o no_o doubt_n be_v do_v by_o st._n monica_n the_o mother_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o her_o daily_a devotion_n at_o the_o altar_n at_o which_o she_o use_v to_o assist_v without_o pretermission_n of_o any_o one_o day_n 13._o and_o from_o whence_o she_o know_v say_v he_o that_o holy_a victim_n to_o be_v dispense_v by_o which_o the_o 〈◊〉_d writing_n be_v blot_v out_o which_o carry_v our_o condemnation_n in_o it_o to_o this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o redemptiâ—â—_n she_o have_v tie_v her_o soul_n fast_o by_o the_o bond_n of_o â—â—ith_n and_o in_o this_o she_o do_v no_o more_o 〈◊〉_d what_o her_o son_n teacher_n upon_o the_o 98th_o psalm_n 98._o where_o expound_v 〈◊〉_d word_n of_o the_o psalmist_n adore_v you_o his_o footstool_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o earth_n and_o by_o the_o earth_n to_o be_v understand_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n he_o add_v that_o whereas_o christ_n walk_v here_o in_o the_o flesh_n and_o give_v we_o that_o very_a flesh_n to_o be_v eat_v for_o our_o salvation_n and_o no_o man_n eat_v that_o flesh_n unless_o he_o have_v first_o adore_v we_o find_v say_v he_o how_o such_o a_o footstool_n of_o our_o lord_n may_v be_v adore_v and_o that_o we_o do_v not_o only_o not_o sin_n in_o adore_v but_o we_o sin_n in_o not_o adore_v viz._n that_o footstool_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o which_o he_o say_v before_o be_v mean_v his_o most_o holy_a flesh_n and_o from_o who_o do_v he_o learn_v this_o doctrine_n but_o from_o the_o same_o master_n from_o who_o he_o learn_v christianity_n st._n ambrose_n who_o treat_v of_o the_o same_o place_n of_o the_o psalmist_n 12._o say_v by_o the_o footstool_n be_v understand_v the_o earth_n and_o by_o the_o earth_n the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o we_o adore_v also_o at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o mystery_n and_o which_o the_o apostle_n adore_v in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o st._n chrysostome_n exhort_v christian_n to_o this_o duty_n by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o wiseman_n cor._n these_o man_n say_v he_o though_o barbarian_n after_o a_o long_a journey_n adore_v this_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o manger_n with_o great_a fear_n and_o tremble_a let_v we_o imitate_v what_o they_o do_v thou_o see_v he_o not_o in_o the_o manger_n but_o on_o the_o altar_n and_o then_o again_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o angel_n who_o say_v he_o assist_v the_o priest_n at_o the_o time_n of_o offer_v the_o holy_a sacrifice_n sacerd._n and_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o heavenly_a power_n list_v up_o their_o voice_n and_o the_o place_n round_o about_o the_o altar_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o quire_n of_o angel_n in_o honour_n of_o he_o who_o lie_v upon_o it_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v call_v by_o st._n optatus_n 61._o the_o seat_n or_o throne_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n thus_o these_o holy_a man_n not_o as_o private_a doctor_n deliver_v their_o own_o opinion_n but_o as_o father_n testify_v and_o transmit_v to_o posterity_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o their_o time_n which_o be_v so_o notorious_a in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o heathen_n because_o they_o know_v christian_n make_v use_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o mystery_n object_v to_o they_o as_o st._n austin_n report_v 13._o that_o they_o worship_v ceres_n and_o bacchus_n and_o hereupon_o mr._n thorndike_n epilogue_n 3._o p._n pag._n 351._o ingenuous_o say_v i_o do_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v and_o do_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o i_o maintain_v from_o the_o beginning_n to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o i_o do_v acknowledge_v the_o testimony_n that_o be_v produce_v out_o of_o st._n ambrose_n st._n austin_n st._n chrysostome_n st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n with_o the_o rest_n and_o more_o than_o i_o have_v produce_v and_o now_o it_o be_v in_o the_o reader_n be_v choice_a whether_o he_o will_v condemn_v so_o great_a and_o holy_a man_n and_o with_o they_o the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n of_o idolatry_n for_o adore_v our_o lord_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n or_o will_v absolve_v uj_o for_o do_v what_o they_o do_v it_o be_v with_o they_o we_o must_v stand_v or_o fall_v and_o the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n will_v make_v neither_o or_o both_o idolater_n but_o before_o i_o speak_v to_o that_o and_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o force_n it_o be_v like_a to_o have_v behold_v how_o he_o usher_v it_o in_o §_o 2._o i_o proceed_v say_v he_o to_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o here_o the_o argument_n i_o propose_v be_v to_o take_v off_o the_o common_a answer_n viz._n of_o catholic_n that_o it_o can_v be_v idolatry_n because_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n this_o be_v what_o the_o doctor_n expose_v in_o the_o front_n of_o his_o rejoynder_n to_o public_a view_n and_o if_o the_o reader_n meet_v with_o such_o sophisticate_a ware_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o sack_n what_o may_v he_o expect_v when_o he_o come_v near_a to_o the_o bottom_n the_o argument_n i_o propose_v say_v he_o be_v to_o take_v off_o the_o common_a answer_n viz._n of_o catholic_n that_o it_o can_v be_v idolatry_n because_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n and_o that_o too_o just_a as_o the_o worshipper_n of_o the_o sun_n believe_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n for_o upon_o the_o same_o ground_n he_o say_v it_o be_v that_o they_o who_o believe_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n and_o worship_v he_o on_o that_o account_n will_v be_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n too_o the_o unhandsomness_n of_o this_o proceed_v i_o fair_o hint_v to_o he_o in_o my_o reply_n whereas_o i_o may_v just_o have_v call_v it_o a_o most_o injurious_a calumny_n and_o it_o become_v a_o ingenuous_a writer_n either_o to_o have_v justify_v his_o charge_n or_o if_o he_o can_v not_o do_v that_o nor_o yet_o have_v humility_n enough_o to_o retract_v it_o to_o have_v wave_v at_o least_o the_o repeat_v it_o in_o his_o answer_n but_o this_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o do_v that_o without_o any_o proof_n at_o all_o what_o he_o do_v but_o insinuate_v before_o in_o the_o body_n of_o his_o argument_n he_o lay_v down_o now_o express_o in_o his_o rejoinder_n as_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o charge_n of_o
that_o it_o carry_v not_o the_o show_n of_o a_o probability_n for_o if_o the_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o that_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v with_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o not_o mere_o into_o that_o but_o into_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n do_v it_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v as_o many_o body_n hypostatical_o unite_v to_o he_o as_o there_o be_v element_n consecrate_v no_o more_o than_o because_o the_o bread_n the_o flesh_n the_o fish_n which_o he_o eat_v upon_o earth_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n and_o hypostatical_o unite_v to_o he_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v as_o many_o body_n hypostatical_o unite_v to_o he_o as_o there_o be_v several_a meat_n eat_v by_o he_o before_o digestion_n or_o conversion_n they_o be_v distinct_a by_o conversion_n they_o be_v make_v the_o same_o body_n but_o if_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n he_o want_v not_o a_o false_a supposition_n to_o blind_v his_o reader_n with_o viz._n that_o we_o make_v the_o element_n i.e._n the_o accident_n of_o bread_n for_o we_o we_o will_v have_v nothing_o else_o remain_v after_o consecration_n in_o spite_n he_o say_v of_o all_o the_o reason_n and_o sense_n of_o the_o world_n the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n but_o the_o falsity_n of_o this_o supposition_n i_o shall_v make_v appear_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n together_o with_o his_o mistake_n if_o it_o be_v no_o more_o of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n chap._n ii_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n lay_v open_a together_o with_o the_o doctor_n be_v endeavour_n to_o misrepresent_v it_o his_o manner_n of_o argue_v against_o the_o adoration_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n equal_o destructive_a to_o the_o adoration_n of_o he_o as_o god_n §_o 1._o in_o pursuance_n of_o his_o former_a design_n my_o adversary_n will_v now_o undertake_v p._n ii4_n to_o prove_v yet_o further_o that_o upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n no_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v that_o he_o do_v not_o commit_v idolatry_n every_o time_n he_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o host_n and_o this_o he_o hope_n will_v abundant_o add_v to_o the_o discover_v of_o the_o disparity_n between_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n upon_o supposition_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o before_o he_o can_v come_v to_o this_o he_o must_v needs_o mistake_v or_o rather_o mis-state_n the_o controversy_n which_o he_o do_v in_o most_o ample_a manner_n when_o after_o a_o great_a many_o preamble_n for_o three_o whole_a page_n together_o no_o more_o to_o the_o purpose_n than_o the_o flourish_v of_o a_o great_a text-letter_n be_v to_o the_o force_n of_o a_o bond_n he_o tell_v the_o reader_n at_o length_n that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v whether_o proper_a divine_a worship_n may_v be_v give_v to_o the_o element_n i._n e._n the_o accident_n on_o account_n of_o christ_n corporal_a presence_n under_o they_o but_o whatever_o divine_v dispute_v concern_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o accident_n the_o object_n of_o catholic_n adoration_n as_o dr._n taylor_n ingenuous_o confess_v viz._n what_o be_v represent_v to_o they_o in_o their_o mind_n their_o thought_n and_o purpose_n in_o the_o b._n sacrament_n be_v the_o only_a true_a and_o eternal_a god_n hypostatical_o join_v with_o his_o holy_a humanity_n and_o consequent_o the_o question_n between_o we_o be_v whether_o suppose_v our_o lord_n christ_n to_o be_v real_o present_a under_o the_o sacramental_a sign_n the_o same_o proper_a divine_a worship_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o he_o there_o which_o be_v due_a to_o his_o person_n wherever_o it_o be_v present_a by_o hypostatical_a union_n with_o his_o sacred_a humanity_n let_v the_o doctor_n do_v thus_o and_o we_o have_v no_o quarrel_n with_o he_o which_o be_v a_o evident_a sign_n that_o the_o question_n between_o we_o be_v not_o as_o he_o say_v whether_o the_o same_o adoration_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o accident_n which_o we_o will_v give_v to_o the_o very_a person_n of_o christ_n but_o what_o may_v not_o be_v venture_n to_o say_v who_o have_v the_o confidence_n to_o advance_v so_o notorious_a a_o calumny_n as_o that_o it_o be_v our_o common_a answer_n in_o this_o matter_n to_o excuse_v ourselves_o from_o idolatry_n that_o we_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n i_o tell_v the_o reader_n what_o he_o be_v like_a to_o find_v near_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o sack_n when_o he_o meet_v with_o such_o sophistical_a ware_n at_o the_o very_a top_n but_o the_o doctor_n pretend_v he_o have_v something_o to_o say_v here_o in_o his_o defence_n and_o it_o be_v this_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v express_o determine_v that_o there_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o doubt_n leave_v 5._o but_o that_o all_o christian_n ought_v to_o give_v the_o same_o worship_n to_o this_o holy_a sacrament_n which_o they_o give_v to_o god_n himself_o for_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o less_o to_o be_v worship_v because_o it_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n our_o lord_n that_o it_o may_v be_v take_v but_o who_o tell_v he_o that_o the_o council_n here_o by_o the_o word_n sacrament_n mean_v only_o the_o sign_n or_o accident_n of_o bread_n why_o may_v it_o not_o mean_v the_o holy_a victim_n which_o be_v dispense_v from_o the_o altar_n as_o st._n austin_n do_v when_o he_o say_v that_o his_o mother_n st._n monica_n have_v tie_v her_o soul_n fast_o to_o this_o sacrament_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o faith_n if_o the_o council_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o explicate_v its_o own_o meaning_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o with_o it_o his_o divinity_n under_o the_o sacramental_a veil_n for_o the_o reason_n it_o give_v in_o the_o word_n immediate_o follow_v which_o the_o doctor_n convenient_o leave_v out_o of_o this_o adoration_n be_v because_o we_o believe_v the_o same_o god_n to_o be_v present_a in_o it_o of_o who_o the_o eternal_a father_n say_v let_v all_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n adore_v he_o and_o this_o be_v yet_o more_o plain_a from_o the_o 6_o canon_n where_o the_o anathema_n be_v denounce_v against_o those_o who_o shall_v say_v that_o in_o the_o most_o h._n sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o only_o beget_v of_o god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v with_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n but_o let_v the_o council_n say_v what_o it_o will_v dr._n st._n say_v that_o by_o the_o sacrament_n it_o must_v understand_v the_o element_n or_o accident_n as_o the_o immediate_a term_n of_o that_o divine_a worship_n or_o else_o the_o latter_a word_n that_o the_o sacrament_n ought_v not_o less_o to_o be_v adore_v because_o it_o be_v institute_v to_o be_v take_v signify_v nothing_o at_o all_o and_o why_o so_o do_v catholic_n understand_v nothing_o by_o the_o sacrament_n but_o the_o accident_n or_o be_v nothing_o institute_v to_o be_v take_v but_o the_o bare_a sign_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n dr._n st._n be_v or_o will_v be_v a_o author_n of_o great_a authority_n and_o from_o his_o own_o confession_n we_o have_v it_o p._n 111._o that_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n according_a to_o catholic_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n these_o be_v his_o own_o word_n and_o if_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o council_n let_v he_o believe_v himself_o whether_o he_o do_v so_o or_o no_o 〈◊〉_d proceed_v upon_o his_o supposition_n that_o proper_a divine_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o accident_n he_o affirm_v p._n 118._o that_o this_o be_v not_o deny_v that_o he_o know_v of_o by_o any_o who_o understand_v the_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o leave_v to_o the_o reader_n to_o judge_n when_o he_o shall_v have_v hear_v what_o bellarmin_n a_o author_n not_o unacquainted_a with_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n say_v in_o this_o matter_n 29._o there_o be_v not_o say_v he_o any_o one_o catholic_n who_o teach_v that_o the_o external_n symbol_n per_fw-la se_fw-la that_o be_v absolute_o and_o proper_o be_v to_o be_v adore_v with_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n but_o only_o to_o be_v reverence_v with_o a_o certain_a inferior_a worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o all_o sacrament_n what_o we_o affirm_v be_v that_o christ_n be_v proper_o and_o per_fw-la se_fw-la to_o be_v adore_v with_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n and_o that_o this_o adoration_n belong_v also_o to_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n under_o which_o he_o be_v contain_v as_o they_o be_v apprehend_v unite_v with_o he_o in_o such_o manner_n as_o those_o who_o adore_v he_o apparl_v upon_o earth_n do_v not_o adore_v he_o alone_o but_o quodammodo_fw-la in_o a_o certain_a kind_n his_o garment_n also_o for_o neither_o
mean_v else_o his_o first_o proof_n p._n 111._o that_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a command_n in_o scripture_n for_o adore_v christ_n himself_o but_o not_o the_o least_o intimation_n give_v that_o we_o be_v to_o worship_v he_o in_o the_o element_n suppose_v he_o present_a there_o and_o again_o what_o mean_v his_o 2d_o proof_n p._n 112._o that_o the_o one_o give_v we_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n of_o our_o worship_n viz._n that_o he_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n but_o the_o other_o do_v not_o suppose_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v real_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n who_o see_v not_o here_o that_o the_o supposition_n be_v of_o the_o real_a and_o undoubted_a presence_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o that_o he_o do_v but_o endeavour_n to_o take_v back_o by_o parcel_n what_o he_o unwary_o give_v away_o in_o the_o lump_n when_o he_o raise_v doubt_n and_o scruple_n about_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o change_n of_o this_o or_o that_o particular_a bread_n but_o let_v he_o contradict_v himself_o never_o so_o much_o it_o make_v nothing_o for_o we_o we_o must_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n every_o time_n we_o hear_v mass_n unless_o we_o can_v be_v sure_a that_o there_o be_v a_o change_n make_v of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o that_o very_a particular_a host_n which_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o by_o what_o mean_n can_v we_o be_v sure_a of_o that_o for_o the_o church_n say_v he_o p._n 124._o have_v declare_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o he_o that_o consecrate_v be_v a_o priest_n and_o that_o he_o have_v a_o intention_n of_o consecrate_v if_o either_o the_o consecrator_n shall_v chance_v to_o be_v no_o priest_n because_o not_o right_o baptize_v which_o be_v no_o unheard_a of_o thing_n or_o not_o have_v a_o intention_n to_o consecrate_v they_o who_o worship_v the_o host_n must_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n every_o time_n he_o celebrate_v this_o be_v the_o mighty_a scruple_n which_o torment_v his_o mind_n and_o although_o the_o absurdness_n of_o the_o assertion_n that_o another_o man_n defect_n or_o wickedness_n shall_v make_v i_o incur_v the_o crime_n of_o idolatry_n whether_o i_o will_v or_o no_o may_v suffice_v to_o make_v any_o reasonable_a man_n to_o depose_v so_o chimaerical_a a_o scruple_n yet_o because_o he_o will_v not_o or_o can_v do_v it_o i_o will_v ask_v he_o what_o kind_n of_o certainty_n it_o be_v he_o will_v have_v if_o no_o less_o than_o certainty_n of_o faith_n or_o evidence_n of_o sense_n will_v serve_v his_o turn_n i_o will_v ask_v again_o what_o like_o certainty_n have_v a_o child_n or_o a_o husband_n that_o those_o person_n who_o they_o take_v the_o one_o for_o his_o father_n the_o other_o for_o his_o wife_n be_v so_o in_o very_a deed_n i_o can_v believe_v he_o so_o rigid_a a_o casuist_n as_o neither_o to_o permit_v a_o child_n to_o do_v his_o duty_n to_o his_o mother_n husband_n till_o he_o have_v a_o divine_a revelation_n that_o he_o be_v his_o true_a father_n nor_o a_o husband_n to_o pay_v the_o conjugal_a debt_n unless_o he_o first_o have_v as_o much_o evidence_n as_o sense_n can_v give_v he_o that_o lia_n be_v not_o put_v in_o the_o place_n of_o rachel_n and_o when_o that_o be_v do_v perhaps_o a_o divine_a revelation_n may_v be_v necessary_a to_o know_v whether_o she_o be_v not_o marry_v before_o to_o another_o man_n for_o this_o also_o be_v no_o unheard_a of_o thing_n who_o may_v not_o say_v here_o as_o the_o disciple_n do_v on_o another_o occasion_n matth._n 19_o 10._o if_o the_o case_n of_o a_o man_n with_o his_o wife_n be_v so_o it_o be_v not_o expedient_a to_o marry_v but_o as_o i_o say_v before_o i_o can_v believe_v the_o doctor_n will_v be_v so_o rigid_a in_o this_o point_n but_o why_o then_o must_v we_o be_v tie_v up_o from_o give_v worship_n to_o christ_n as_o present_v in_o this_o or_o that_o particular_a host_n unless_o we_o be_v certain_a either_o by_o evidence_n of_o sense_n or_o by_o divine_a revelation_n that_o it_o be_v true_o consecrate_v if_o the_o want_n of_o such_o a_o certainty_n ought_v to_o make_v we_o suspend_v our_o worship_n i_o be_o sure_a the_o want_n of_o the_o like_a for_o true_a disposition_n aught_o to_o make_v the_o communicant_a forbear_v receive_v but_o if_o he_o speak_v of_o such_o a_o certainty_n as_o be_v usual_o find_v in_o the_o aforesaid_a humane_a action_n and_o other_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n why_o may_v not_o this_o suffice_v as_o well_o to_o secure_v christian_n from_o sin_v in_o their_o adoration_n as_o those_o other_o person_n in_o pay_v their_o respective_a duty_n do_v it_o happen_v often_o that_o a_o person_n suppose_v to_o be_v a_o priest_n be_v no_o priest_n because_o not_o right_o baptize_v than_o that_o a_o person_n suppose_v to_o be_v a_o father_n be_v not_o the_o man_n or_o do_v it_o happen_v often_o that_o a_o priest_n cheat_v the_o people_n by_o have_v no_o intention_n to_o consecrate_v than_o that_o a_o light_a housewife_n wheadle_n a_o second_o man_n to_o marry_v she_o while_o her_o husband_n unknown_a to_o he_o be_v yet_o alive_a it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n to_o sin_n so_o frequent_o out_o of_o pure_a malice_n as_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o some_o profit_n or_o pleasure_n thence_o result_v why_o then_o must_v we_o be_v more_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n though_o the_o host_n through_o defect_n or_o malice_n on_o the_o priest_n side_n shall_v happen_v not_o to_o be_v true_o consecrate_v than_o such_o a_o person_n be_v of_o adultery_n or_o a_o child_n of_o undutifulness_n for_o have_v their_o own_o good_a intention_n abuse_v by_o the_o malice_n of_o other_o wantonness_n may_v make_v a_o wife_n forget_v her_o duty_n but_o do_v not_o make_v a_o child_n criminal_a in_o do_v he_o to_o he_o who_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v his_o father_n and_o the_o wickedness_n of_o a_o priest_n as_o there_o be_v one_o judas_n among_o the_o twelve_o may_v make_v he_o a_o devil_n but_o that_o can_v make_v i_o a_o idolater_n for_o whilst_o my_o adoration_n be_v direct_v not_o to_o the_o bread_n which_o i_o suppose_v not_o to_o be_v there_o but_o to_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n true_a god_n who_o i_o firm_o believe_v to_o be_v in_o every_o host_n due_o consecrate_v and_o have_v not_o the_o least_o reasonable_a cause_n to_o suspect_v other_o at_o present_a the_o action_n on_o my_o part_n have_v all_o that_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v it_o good_a and_o lawful_a and_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v idolatry_n that_o it_o be_v a_o real_a honour_v of_o christ_n and_o will_v be_v so_o accept_v when_o hephaestion_n be_v honour_v by_o a_o mistake_n for_o alexander_n that_o great_a prince_n be_v so_o far_o from_o condemn_v the_o person_n as_o a_o traitor_n that_o he_o take_v the_o honour_n as_o do_v to_o himself_o and_o in_o case_n those_o gentile_n who_o be_v so_o desirous_a to_o see_v our_o saviour_n jo._n 12._o 21._o have_v either_o for_o want_v of_o a_o guide_n to_o direct_v they_o to_o the_o person_n or_o by_o the_o treacherous_a malice_n of_o a_o judas_n prostrate_v themselves_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o some_o other_o what_o reasonable_a man_n will_v have_v condemn_v they_o for_o idolater_n and_o yet_o we_o poor_a unfortunate_a roman_a catholic_n if_o it_o shall_v chance_v at_o any_o time_n to_o happen_v that_o either_o the_o priest_n be_v no_o true_a one_o or_o have_v no_o intention_n to_o consecrate_v though_o our_o intention_n be_v never_o so_o sincere_a to_o adore_v only_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n must_v stand_v condemn_v of_o downright_a idolatry_n for_o so_o the_o doctor_n call_v it_o p._n 124._o and_o that_o without_o any_o proof_n at_o all_o but_o the_o old_a ipse_fw-la dixit_fw-la that_o without_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o priest_n in_o consecrate_v it_o can_v be_v nothing_o else_o §_o 2._o the_o second_o medium_fw-la he_o take_v p._n 125_o to_o prove_v that_o upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n no_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v that_o he_o do_v not_o commit_v idolatry_n every_o time_n he_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o host_n be_v that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v satisfy_v that_o he_o have_v sufficient_a reason_n for_o give_v this_o worship_n to_o it_o and_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o reason_n he_o give_v be_v because_o if_o i_o worship_v christ_n say_v he_o in_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v upon_o account_n of_o his_o corporal_a presence_n and_o he_o find_v it_o general_o agree_v by_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n consider_v alone_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v divine_a honour_n give_v to_o it_o and_o hot_o dispute_v among_o they_o whether_o christ_n humane_a nature_n though_o unite_v to_o the_o
not_o content_a to_o make_v a_o god_n of_o this_o both_o passable_a and_o mortal_a jesus_n try_v to_o thrust_v he_o into_o one_o substantial_a knot_n with_o his_o eternal_a sire_n who_o him_n beget_v 228_o two_o yet_o not_o two_o but_o one_o these_o two_o must_v be_v nay_o and_o a_o three_o into_o the_o knot_n they_o bring_v the_o spirit_n must_v come_v in_o to_o make_v up_o three_o and_o yet_o these_o three_o be_v but_o one_o single_a thing_n thus_o fast_o and_o loose_a they_o play_v or_o even_o and_o odd_a and_o we_o a_o juggle_a trick_n must_v have_v for_o god_n 229_o if_o god_n be_v one_o then_o let_v he_o be_v so_o still_o why_o jumble_v we_o we_o know_v not_o what_o together_o do_v all_o the_o world_n not_o know_v their_o god_n until_o this_o old_a blind_a age_n discover_v he_o do_v neither_o the_o patriarch_n believe_v nor_o prophet_n see_v aright_o because_o they_o take_v not_o one_o for_o three_o 231_o let_v love_n and_o duty_n make_v of_o christ_n as_o high_a and_o glorious_a a_o thing_n as_o wit_n can_v reach_v provide_v that_o against_o the_o deity_n no_o injury_n nor_o sacrilege_n they_o preach_v if_o only_o on_o such_o term_n he_o love_v may_v be_v he_o to_o neglect_n be_v piety_n say_v we_o and_o then_o a_o little_a after_o he_o conclude_v 234_o for_o if_o your_o faith_n rely_v on_o man_n who_o be_v themselves_o but_o found_v and_o build_v up_o of_o dust_n if_o yoâ—_n by_o reason_n rule_n disdain_n to_o square_v your_o pâ—ety_n and_o take_v your_o god_n on_o trust_n which_o heaven_n forbid_v you_o only_o be_v a_o prize_n unto_o impostor_n fair-tongued_a fallacy_n thus_o do_v this_o ingenious_a person_n represent_v a_o heretic_n in_o his_o true_a colour_n argue_v against_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n upon_o the_o principle_n with_o which_o doctor_n st._n 〈◊〉_d the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n aâ—d_v in_o term_n so_o equivalent_a that_o the_o dr._n seem_v but_o to_o have_v resolve_v into_o prose_n what_o the_o other_o write_v in_o verse_n as_o may_v appear_v from_o this_o follow_a parallel_n it_o be_v ignorance_n and_o madness_n say_v the_o cerinthian_a heretic_n to_o believe_v that_o god_n can_v be_v three_o and_o one_o and_o that_o christ_n be_v god_n stanz_n 213._o 220._o it_o be_v folly_n and_o madness_n say_v dr._n st._n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o become_v a_o idolater_n by_o not_o be_v a_o fool_n or_o a_o madman_n p._n 120._o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n be_v monstrous_a prodigy_n of_o abuse_a faith_n say_v the_o cerinthian_a stanz_n 213._o transubstantiation_n say_v d._n st._n be_v so_o strange_a and_o sudden_a a_o change_n that_o he_o can_v hardly_o say_v that_o god_n become_v man_n be_v so_o great_a a_o wonder_n as_o a_o little_a piece_n of_o bread_n become_v god_n p._n 120._o the_o cerinthian_a affirm_v of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n that_o they_o be_v against_o all_o reason_n and_o found_v on_o contradiction_n stanz_n 214._o dr._n st._n affirm_v of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v absurd_a and_o for_o a_o man_n to_o believe_v it_o he_o must_v swallow_v the_o great_a contradiction_n to_o sense_n and_o reason_n imaginable_a p._n 130._o in_o a_o word_n the_o cerinthian_a make_v his_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o his_o faith_n stanz_n 234._o and_o dr._n st._n will_v believe_v nothing_o that_o seem_v to_o contradict_v they_o p._n 561._o only_o the_o cerinthian_a affirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n to_o transcend_v pagan-blasphemy_n which_o i_o do_v not_o see_v yet_o that_o dr._n st._n â—ath_v venture_v to_o say_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n perhaps_o he_o will_v reply_v to_o this_o parallel_n that_o the_o difficulty_n the_o cerinthian_a object_n against_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n be_v but_o seem_a contradiction_n but_o those_o in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v real_a one_o but_o then_o he_o must_v grant_v according_a to_o his_o principle_n that_o whilst_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v contradiction_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v by_o those_o to_o who_o they_o seem_v so_o that_o be_v by_o the_o unlearned_a who_o be_v the_o great_a part_n or_o if_o they_o may_v notwithstanding_o believe_v those_o mystery_n they_o may_v much_o rather_o believe_v that_o of_o transubstantiation_n since_o it_o seem_v a_o great_a contradiction_n that_o the_o very_a self_n same_o nature_n shall_v be_v whole_a and_o undivided_a in_o three_o distinct_a person_n than_o that_o the_o same_o body_n shall_v be_v in_o many_o place_n and_o that_o the_o invisible_a word_n shall_v be_v make_v flesh_n than_o that_o bread_n shall_v be_v convert_v into_o that_o flesh_n how_o dr._n st._n will_v extricate_v himself_o i_o know_v not_o but_o the_o way_n which_o dr._n beaumond_n take_v to_o secure_v the_o soul_n from_o be_v startle_v with_o these_o seem_a contradiction_n be_v to_o introduce_v her_o angel_n guardian_n 16._o conduct_v she_o to_o christ_n catholic_n church_n the_o ground_n and_o pillar_n of_o truth_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n it_o be_v for_o in_o his_o preface_n he_o recant_v aforehand_o if_o any_o thing_n throughout_o the_o whole_a poem_n shall_v happen_v against_o his_o intention_n to_o prove_v discord_n to_o the_o consent_n of_o christ_n catholic_n church_n that_o he_o make_v the_o angel_n persuade_v his_o pupil_n to_o contemn_v all_o the_o seem_a contradiction_n which_o crafty_a and_o subtle_a wit_n object_n against_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n if_o not_o against_o transubstantiation_n itself_o and_o because_o the_o book_n be_v not_o every_o where_o to_o be_v find_v as_o not_o have_v be_v so_o often_o print_v as_o dr._n st.'s_n because_o there_o be_v no_o profane_a invective_n in_o it_o against_o the_o person_n and_o life_n of_o god_n saint_n i_o shall_v venture_v to_o transcribe_v another_o parcel_n of_o verse_n out_o of_o it_o 12._o so_o proper_a to_o the_o present_a subject_n as_o if_o write_v on_o purpose_n by_o the_o ingenious_a author_n to_o crush_v in_o the_o egg_n those_o secret_a work_n of_o atheism_n and_o irreligion_n which_o the_o aforesaid_a principle_n be_v apt_a to_o breed_v in_o the_o wit_n of_o this_o age_n under_o so_o colourable_a a_o pretence_n as_o that_o of_o not_o be_v fool_v out_o of_o their_o sense_n and_o reason_n 74_o when_o jesus_n by_o his_o water_n cleanse_v have_v his_o servant_n foot_n and_o by_o his_o grace_n their_o heart_n show_v what_o preparation_n must_v be_v make_v by_o all_o who_o ever_o mean_v to_o have_v their_o part_n in_o his_o pure_a banquet_n down_o he_o sit_v again_o and_o they_o with_o miracle_n do_v entertain_v and_o then_o have_v describe_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o go_v on_o 81_o sweet_a jesus_n o_o how_o can_v thy_o world_n forget_v their_o royal_a saviour_n and_o his_o bounty_n who_o upon_o their_o table_n his_o own_o self_n have_v set_v who_o in_o their_o holy_a cup_n fail_v not_o to_o flow_v and_o in_o their_o dish_n lie_v do_v ever_o friend_n so_o sure_a a_o token_n of_o his_o love_n commend_v 82_o infallible_o there_o do_v thou_o flow_v and_o lie_v though_o mortal_a eye_n discover_v no_o such_o thing_n quicksighted_n faith_n read_v all_o the_o mystery_n and_o humble_a pious_a soul_n do_v easy_o bring_v into_o the_o wonder_n be_v cabinet_n and_o there_o make_v all_o the_o jewel_n of_o this_o truth_n appear_v 83_o she_o generous_o dare_v on_o god_n rely_v and_o trust_v his_o word_n how_o strange_a so_o ere_o it_o be_v if_o jesus_n once_o pronounce_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o blood_n far_o far_o be_v it_o cry_v she_o that_o i_o shall_v think_v my_o die_a lord_n will_v cheat_v i_o in_o his_o legacy_n of_o drink_n and_o meat_n 84_o his_o word_n be_v most_o omnipotent_a and_o he_o can_v do_v what_o ever_o he_o say_v and_o more_o than_o i_o can_v or_o will_v understand_v what_o be_v it_o to_o i_o if_o he_o transcend_v humane_a capacity_n sure_o it_o well_o become_v he_o so_o to_o do_v nor_o be_v he_o god_n if_o he_o can_v not_o do_v so_o 85_o let_v he_o say_v what_o he_o will_v i_o must_v deny_v he_o to_o be_v god_n or_o else_o believe_v his_o word_n me_n it_o concern_v not_o to_o verify_v what_o he_o proclaim_v i_o only_o must_v afford_v meek_a credit_n and_o let_v he_o alone_o to_o make_v good_a whatsoever_o he_o be_v please_v to_o speak_v 86_o gross_a and_o unworthy_a spirit_n sure_o they_o be_v who_o of_o their_o lord_n such_o mean_a conception_n frame_v that_o part_v from_o his_o dear_a consort_n he_o no_o token_n of_o his_o love_n do_v leave_v with_o they_o but_o simple_a bread_n and_o wine_n a_o likely_a thing_n and_o well-becoming_a heaven_n magnificent_a king_n 88_o ask_v i_o not_o then_o how_o can_v the_o thing_n be_v do_v what_o power_n
as_o it_o do_v he_o at_o present_a and_o although_o the_o challenge_n have_v be_v often_o make_v yet_o none_o of_o her_o adversary_n have_v ever_o be_v able_a to_o show_v the_o time_n when_o she_o fall_v from_o heâ—_n primitive_a purity_n either_o into_o schism_n or_o heresy_n nor_o yet_o before_o what_o tribunal_n her_o cause_n wâ—s_v examine_v or_o by_o what_o judge_n she_o have_v be_v condemn_v unless_o by_o themselves_o who_o be_v her_o accuser_n whereas_o not_o only_a piety_n but_o even_o natural_a reason_n teach_v that_o no_o particular_a man_n be_v to_o be_v condemn_v much_o less_o deprive_v of_o what_o he_o stand_v possess_v till_o his_o cause_n be_v juridical_o hear_v and_o sentence_v nor_o ought_v any_o man_n to_o be_v judge_n in_o his_o â—wn_a cause_n much_o less_o to_o execute_v the_o sentence_n give_v by_o himself_o all_o which_o the_o new-reformer_n in_o england_n france_n germany_n etc._n etc._n have_v do_v in_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o set_v up_o for_o themselves_o §_o 2._o but_o now_o instead_o of_o make_v good_a his_o assertion_n viz._n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v no_o ground_n of_o believe_v at_o all_o he_o desire_v he_o say_v with_o all_o his_o heart_n to_o see_v this_o authority_n prove_v which_o be_v just_a what_o all_o other_o accuser_n do_v when_o their_o proof_n fail_v to_o call_v upon_o â—he_n defendant_n to_o prove_v his_o title_n which_o after_o a_o long_a possession_n ought_v in_o all_o law_n to_o stand_v good_a and_o valid_a till_o the_o accuser_n can_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v otherwise_o cromwell_n may_v with_o much_o more_o reason_n have_v summon_v the_o king_n to_o prove_v his_o title_n to_o the_o crown_n after_o a_o prescription_n of_o 500_o year_n than_o the_o doctor_n can_v exact_v it_o from_o the_o church_n to_o prove_v her_o authority_n of_o which_o she_o have_v be_v in_o possession_n a_o far_o long_a time_n olim_fw-la possideo_fw-la prio_fw-la possideo_fw-la be_v the_o church_n plea_n in_o tertullian_n time_n it_o be_v their_o part_n then_o to_o prove_v who_o be_v the_o accuser_n yet_o catholic_n author_n to_o satisfy_v if_o possible_a the_o importunity_n of_o the_o church_n adversary_n have_v recede_v from_o the_o rigour_n of_o this_o plea_n and_o write_v large_a volume_n in_o justification_n of_o her_o authority_n particular_o the_o two_o learned_a cardinal_n bellarmin_n and_o perron_n and_o now_o very_o late_o mr._n e._n w._n the_o book_n be_v call_v religion_n and_o reason_n and_o be_v write_v particular_o against_o the_o doctor_n expect_v his_o answer_n these_o he_o may_v consult_v at_o his_o leisure_n i_o shall_v only_o at_o present_a remind_v he_o of_o what_o i_o have_v prove_v already_o at_o his_o request_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n to_o which_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n viz._n that_o a_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o then_o subsume_v but_o every_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n who_o communion_n by_o be_v a_o christian_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o therefore_o every_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n require_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o this_o the_o doctor_n know_v for_o he_o often_o complain_v of_o it_o as_o a_o great_a violence_n put_v upon_o his_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o be_v a_o submission_n to_o her_o decree_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o point_n of_o christ_n presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o transubstantiation_n as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o be_v the_o same_o true_a and_o consubstantial_a god_n with_o his_o father_n §_o 2._o the_o second_o ground_n or_o motive_n he_o instance_n in_o and_o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v deny_v this_o too_o to_o be_v any_o ground_n of_o believe_v at_o all_o be_v catholic_n tradition_n this_o do_v he_o bid_v i_o again_o to_o prove_v if_o i_o can_v as_o if_o it_o belong_v not_o at_o all_o to_o he_o who_o be_v the_o accuser_n to_o prove_v his_o action_n or_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v some_o new_a point_n which_o no_o catholic_n author_n have_v ever_o yet_o attempt_v to_o prove_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o our_o saviour_n time_n and_o here_o he_o say_v when_o i_o please_v he_o shall_v join_v issue_n with_o i_o and_o if_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o put_v the_o negative_a upon_o he_o he_o will_v undertake_v to_o instance_n in_o a_o age_n since_o the_o first_o three_o century_n wherein_o if_o the_o most_o learned_a father_n and_o bishop_n yea_o of_o rome_n itself_o be_v to_o be_v credit_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v these_o be_v big_a word_n indeed_o and_o the_o doctor_n may_v have_v do_v well_o to_o have_v remember_v what_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n answer_v to_o the_o proud_a message_n of_o the_o king_n of_o syria_n 11._o let_v not_o he_o that_o gird_v on_o his_o harness_n boast_v himself_o as_o he_o that_o put_v it_o off_o but_o it_o be_v no_o new_a artifice_n in_o our_o adversary_n then_o to_o speak_v big_a when_o there_o be_v least_o cause_n for_o it_o as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v my_o adversary_n do_v in_o this_o matter_n from_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o protestant_n themselves_o which_o kind_n of_o proof_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o all_o sober_a man_n as_o very_o proper_a both_o to_o satisfy_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o impartial_a reader_n and_o also_o to_o abate_v the_o boast_n of_o over_o confident_a spirit_n for_o as_o bishop_n hall_n say_v one_o blow_n of_o a_o enemy_n deal_v to_o his_o brother_n 1._o be_v worth_n more_o than_o many_o from_o a_o adverse_a hand_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o when_o bellarmin_n make_v use_v of_o the_o like_a proof_n that_o be_v undertake_v to_o prove_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n dr._n field_n say_v sure_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v 182._o that_o we_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n he_o need_v not_o to_o use_v any_o other_o argument_n let_v we_o see_v then_o what_o protestant_n say_v in_o this_o point_n and_o first_o that_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o berengarius_fw-la that_o be_v 600._o year_n ago_o be_v scarce_o deny_v by_o any_o that_o i_o know_v of_o mr._n fox_n himself_o acknowledge_v 1121._o that_o about_o that_o time_n the_o deny_v of_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v account_v heresy_n and_o in_o that_o number_n say_v he_o be_v first_o one_o berengarius_fw-la who_o live_v about_o anno_fw-la 1060._o and_o mr._n perkins_n allow_v it_o a_o long_a date_n when_o he_o say_v that_o during_o the_o space_n of_o 900_o year_n the_o popish_a heresy_n have_v spread_v itself_o over_o the_o whole_a world_n 266._o 2_o that_o it_o have_v remain_v in_o quiet_a possession_n from_o the_o year_n 850._o that_o be_v 200_o year_n before_o until_o the_o time_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v confess_v by_o joachim_n camerarius_fw-la 161._o as_o also_o that_o although_o it_o have_v be_v call_v into_o question_n before_o by_o the_o prlvate_a write_n of_o some_o yet_o the_o first_o that_o public_o impugn_a it_n be_v berengarius_fw-la 3_o that_o damascene_fw-la in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 8_o century_n and_o theophylact_fw-mi who_o though_o he_o be_v not_o so_o ancient_a yet_o his_o authority_n be_v much_o esteem_v by_o learned_a man_n because_o he_o be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o abridger_n of_o st._n chrysostome_n do_v plain_o incline_v to_o transubstantiation_n be_v confess_v by_o ursinyus_n 211._o so_o be_v it_o of_o st._n gregory_n in_o the_o 6_o age_n by_o dr._n humphrey_n 626._o when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o and_o st._n austin_n the_o apostle_n of_o england_n bring_v transubstantiation_n into_o the_o english_a church_n in_o the_o five_o age_n eusebius_n emissenus_fw-la be_v tax_v by_o the_o centurist_n to_o have_v speak_v not_o commodious_o viz._n for_o their_o purpose_n of_o transubstantiation_n 985._o the_o like_a be_v affirm_v by_o they_o 517_o of_o st._n chrysostome_n in_o the_o same_o age_n and_o of_o st._n ambrose_n 295._o in_o the_o four_o of_o s._n cyprian_n in_o the_o three_o by_o ursinus_n 218._o of_o tertullian_n and_o origen_n in_o the_o second_o by_o the_o forename_a centurist_n 260._o and_o s._n ignatius_n in_o the_o first_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o sundry_a protestant_n 94._o to_o have_v say_v of_o certain_a heretic_n of_o his_o time_n that_o they_o do_v not_o admit_v eucharist_n and_o oblation_n because_o they_o do_v not_o confess_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n which_o flesh_n
suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n a_o evident_a sign_n that_o all_o those_o who_o hold_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v true_a flesh_n and_o not_o fantastical_a believe_v also_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v that_o very_o true_a flesh_n this_o be_v what_o protestant_n themselves_o confess_v of_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n of_o god_n church_n in_o each_o age_n from_o our_o saviour_n time_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o i_o find_v they_o cite_v in_o two_o treatise_n the_o one_o call_v the_o protestant_n apology_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o other_o the_o progeny_n of_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n who_o author_n i_o never_o hear_v be_v tax_v of_o insincerity_n in_o their_o quotation_n and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a what_o dr._n field_n say_v of_o bellarmin_n that_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o protestant_n confess_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n he_o need_v not_o to_o use_v any_o other_o argument_n i_o may_v supersede_n any_o far_a proof_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o leave_v the_o doctor_n to_o join_v issue_n with_o his_o fellow-brethren_n but_o the_o reader_n perhaps_o may_v desire_v to_o see_v the_o testimony_n themselves_o of_o those_o father_n which_o be_v so_o pregnant_a as_o to_o force_v such_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o protestant_a party_n to_o confess_v that_o they_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o in_o order_n to_o his_o satisfaction_n in_o this_o point_n i_o shall_v set_v down_o one_o testimony_n of_o each_o father_n in_o the_o same_o order_n as_o they_o stand_v cite_v above_o and_o but_o one_o to_o avoid_v prolixity_n testimony_n of_o the_o father_n for_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n st._n jo._n damascen_n li._n 4._o the_o fid_fw-we c._n 14._o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o water_n be_v by_o the_o invocation_n and_o come_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n change_v supernatural_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o with_o he_o agree_v theophylact_v the_o bread_n be_v transform_v by_o the_o mystical_a benediction_n joan._n and_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n into_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o and_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o century_n st._n gregory_n our_o creator_n well_o know_v our_o infirmity_n vita_fw-la by_o that_o power_n with_o which_o he_o make_v all_o thing_n of_o nothing_o by_o the_o sanctification_n of_o his_o spirit_n convert_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n their_o proper_a species_n or_o figure_n remain_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o five_o eusebius_n emissenus_fw-la and_o st._n john_n chrysostome_n the_o former_a say_v before_o consecration_n there_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n dom_n but_o after_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o what_o wonder_n that_o he_o who_o create_v they_o with_o his_o word_n shall_v convert_v or_o change_v they_o after_o they_o be_v create_v the_o latter_a the_o thing_n we_o propose_v be_v not_o do_v by_o humane_a power_n matth._n we_o hold_v but_o the_o place_n of_o minister_n but_o he_o that_o sanctify_v and_o change_v they_o be_v christ_n himself_o in_o the_o four_o century_n st._n ambrose_n and_o because_o this_o be_v the_o age_n i_o suppose_v the_o doctor_n pitch_v upon_o when_o he_o say_v he_o will_v undertake_v to_o instance_n in_o a_o age_n since_o the_o first_o three_o century_n wherein_o if_o the_o most_o learned_a father_n and_o bishop_n who_o live_v in_o it_o be_v to_o be_v credit_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v i_o shall_v be_v somewhat_o large_a in_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o st._n ambrose_n and_o also_o add_v other_o testimony_n of_o father_n of_o the_o same_o time_n to_o he_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o issue_n his_o undertake_n be_v like_a to_o have_v in_o this_o matter_n first_o then_o st._n ambrose_n as_o if_o he_o foresee_v my_o adversary_n objection_n 9_o put_v it_o down_o in_o these_o formal_a word_n you_o will_v say_v perhaps_o how_o do_v you_o prove_v to_o i_o that_o i_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n when_o i_o see_v another_o thing_n and_o the_o way_n he_o take_v to_o answer_v it_o be_v by_o compare_v the_o change_n make_v here_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o example_n of_o those_o miraculous_a change_n which_o be_v wrought_v by_o holy_a man_n of_o old_a in_o the_o nature_n of_o other_o thing_n as_o of_o moses_n rodd_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o serpent_n the_o water_n of_o egypt_n into_o blood_n etc._n etc._n from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o if_o the_o benediction_n of_o those_o who_o be_v but_o pure_a man_n be_v of_o such_o force_n as_o to_o change_v nature_n what_o must_v we_o say_v of_o that_o divine_a consecration_n where_o the_o very_a word_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n do_v operate_v thou_o have_v read_v say_v he_o of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o creation_n how_o god_n speak_v the_o word_n and_o they_o be_v make_v he_o command_v and_o they_o be_v create_v that_o be_v produce_v out_o of_o nothing_o the_o word_n therefore_o of_o christ_n which_o of_o nothing_o can_v make_v that_o to_o be_v which_o be_v not_o can_v it_o not_o change_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v viz._n bread_n and_o wine_n into_o that_o which_o before_o they_o be_v not_o viz._n his_o own_o body_n and_o blood_n sure_o it_o be_v not_o a_o less_o matter_n to_o give_v new_a nature_n to_o thing_n out_o of_o nothing_o than_o to_o change_v they_o after_o they_o be_v make_v again_o you_o will_v say_v perhaps_o my_o bread_n be_v usual_a bread_n no_o say_v he_o this_o bread_n be_v bread_n before_o the_o sacramental_a word_n 4._o when_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v of_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n he_o speak_v the_o word_n and_o it_o be_v make_v he_o command_v and_o it_o be_v create_v and_o that_o we_o may_v not_o doubt_v he_o mean_v it_o be_v make_v his_o true_a flesh_n he_o say_v as_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o true_a son_n of_o god_n 1._o not_o as_o man_n be_v by_o grace_n but_o as_o the_o son_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o father_n so_o it_o be_v his_o very_a true_a flesh_n as_o himself_o have_v say_v which_o we_o receive_v and_o his_o very_a true_a blood_n which_o we_o drink_v this_o and_o much_o more_o do_v st._n ambrose_n write_v of_o this_o subject_n so_o that_o no_o man_n need_v to_o wonder_v if_o the_o centurist_n say_v he_o write_v not_o well_o of_o transubstantiation_n 295._o and_o i_o have_v either_o read_v or_o hear_v it_o report_v of_o calvin_n that_o he_o wish_v the_o devil_n have_v strike_v the_o pen_n out_o of_o st._n ambrose_n hand_n when_o he_o write_v those_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o other_o father_n of_o the_o same_o age_n teach_v concern_v this_o point_n s._n cyril_n c._n our_o saviour_n say_v he_o sometime_o change_v water_n into_o wine_n and_o shall_v we_o not_o think_v he_o worthy_a of_o our_o belief_n that_o he_o change_v wine_n into_o his_o blood_n s._n gregory_n nyssen_n we_o do_v right_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 37._o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o god_n the_o word_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o benediction_n he_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v bread_n and_o wine_n into_o that_o viz._n his_o own_o body_n s._n gaudentius_n exod._n the_o maker_n &_o lord_n of_o nature_n who_o produce_v bread_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n do_v again_o of_o bread_n because_o he_o can_v and_o have_v promise_v to_o do_v it_o make_v his_o own_o body_n and_o he_o who_o make_v water_n of_o wine_n make_v of_o wine_n his_o own_o blood_n these_o be_v father_n who_o live_v in_o the_o age_n immediate_o follow_v the_o three_o first_o century_n to_o who_o i_o may_v add_v st._n chrysostome_n above_o cite_v who_o flourish_v in_o this_o century_n though_o he_o die_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o and_o other_o but_o these_o may_v suffice_v to_o let_v the_o reader_n see_v if_o this_o be_v the_o age_n which_o the_o doctor_n intend_v to_o instance_n in_o how_o unlikely_a it_o be_v he_o shall_v make_v good_a what_o he_o assert_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v in_o it_o in_o the_o three_o century_n st._n cyprian_n say_v the_o bread_n which_o our_o lord_n give_v to_o his_o disciple_n dom._n be_v change_v not_o in_o shape_n or_o figure_n but_o in_o nature_n be_v by_o the_o omnipotency_n of_o the_o word_n make_v flesh_n and_o ursinus_n confess_v there_o be_v many_o say_n in_o he_o which_o seem_v to_o affirm_v transubstantiation_n 218._o and_o tertullian_n in_o the_o same_o age_n martion_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v take_v bread_n make_v it_o his_o
own_o body_n by_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o st._n ignatius_n in_o the_o first_o confess_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n smyrn_n and_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o those_o learned_a protestant_n above_o cite_v have_v reason_n to_o affirm_v of_o these_o father_n though_o they_o tax_v they_o of_o error_n for_o it_o that_o for_o what_o appear_v by_o their_o word_n they_o believe_v and_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n i_o know_v the_o doctor_n will_v not_o want_v many_o a_o pretty_a artifice_n to_o obscure_v if_o possible_a and_o elude_v the_o force_n of_o these_o testimony_n but_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o brethren_n will_v still_o be_v a_o potent_a prejudice_n against_o he_o nor_o can_v he_o ever_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o word_n take_v as_o they_o sound_v seem_v evident_o at_o least_o to_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o yet_o what_o be_v high_o observable_a in_o this_o case_n this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a consequence_n that_o dr._n morton_n confess_v 105._o if_o it_o be_v defensible_a protestant_n must_v stand_v chargeable_a of_o heresy_n but_o if_o it_o may_v be_v confute_v the_o romanist_n must_v necessary_o be_v condemn_v of_o idolatry_n none_o of_o those_o father_n who_o be_v cite_v by_o protestant_n as_o abettor_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v ever_o tax_v of_o error_n for_o what_o they_o assert_v by_o any_o of_o their_o contemporary_n who_o we_o know_v to_o have_v be_v very_o jealous_a not_o only_o of_o new_a doctrine_n but_o of_o any_o new_a form_n of_o word_n or_o by_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o age_n after_o they_o nor_o yet_o do_v the_o greek_n move_v any_o dispute_n about_o this_o point_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n whereas_o berengarius_fw-la no_o soon_o begin_v to_o broach_v the_o contrary_a but_o immediate_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n witness_n be_v startle_v at_o the_o novelty_n and_o condemn_v it_o as_o heresy_n as_o mr._n fox_n above_o cite_v witness_v §_o 4._o but_o what_o if_o the_o doctor_n shall_v deny_v all_o this_o that_o be_v both_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o brethren_n to_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v transubstantiation_n to_o have_v be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o christ_n time_n to_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o such_o a_o denial_n i_o will_v propose_v this_o case_n to_o his_o consideration_n and_o the_o reader_n viz._n in_o supposition_n that_o a_o controversy_n arise_v in_o this_o present_a age_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o law_n which_o be_v make_v 500_o year_n ago_o and_o that_o a_o considerable_a number_n of_o those_o who_o start_v the_o controversy_n shall_v confess_v that_o for_o the_o last_o two_o hundred_o year_n the_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o maintain_v be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o kingdom_n as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n and_o shall_v further_o confess_v that_o the_o most_o eminent_a lawyer_n of_o the_o former_a age_n from_o the_o first_o enact_v of_o the_o law_n hold_v the_o same_o with_o the_o latter_a nor_o have_v there_o ever_o be_v any_o disagreement_n or_o opposition_n among_o they_o in_o that_o point_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a proof_n that_o what_o they_o teach_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n be_v general_o receive_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o it_o from_o the_o beginning_n the_o testimony_n themselves_o of_o those_o ancient_a lawyer_n will_v be_v conviction_n enough_o how_o much_o more_o when_o strengthen_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o adverse_a party_n itself_o now_o if_o this_o be_v so_o in_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o humane_a law_n where_o it_o happen_v very_o often_o that_o great_a lawyer_n may_v be_v and_o often_o be_v of_o different_a judgement_n how_o much_o more_o in_o the_o delivery_n of_o a_o divine_a doctrine_n where_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v bind_v to_o deliver_v what_o they_o receive_v and_o the_o succeed_a age_n be_v still_o bind_v to_o receive_v what_o they_o deliver_v sure_o if_o we_o add_v to_o this_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o very_a adversary_n themselves_o the_o proof_n as_o st._n irenaeus_n say_v must_v be_v true_a and_o without_o contradiction_n 14._o §_o 5._o but_o if_o the_o doctor_n will_v still_o persist_v in_o the_o denial_n of_o so_o evident_a a_o proof_n because_o the_o proposition_n be_v comparative_a between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o of_o christ_n divinity_n as_o to_o its_o general_a reception_n in_o the_o church_n i_o must_v desire_v he_o sober_o to_o consider_v how_o much_o less_o st._n athanasius_n think_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v this_o latter_a to_o be_v a_o catholic_n tradition_n for_o have_v cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o four_o father_n only_o for_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son_n with_o his_o father_n viz._n theognostus_n dionysius_n alexandrinus_n synodi_n dionysius_n romanus_n and_o origen_n he_o conclude_v with_o a_o ecce_fw-la behold_v we_o demonstrate_v say_v he_o this_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v deliver_v from_o father_n to_o father_n as_o it_o be_v by_o hand_n and_o st._n austin_n use_v the_o like_a argument_n in_o the_o point_n of_o original_a sin_n etc._n first_o make_v this_o preface_n i_o will_v allege_v say_v he_o a_o few_o testimony_n of_o a_o few_o of_o the_o father_n with_o which_o nevertheless_o our_o adversary_n will_v be_v constrain_v to_o blush_v and_o yield_v if_o either_o any_o fear_n of_o god_n or_o shame_n of_o man_n can_v overpower_v in_o they_o so_o pervicacious_a a_o obstinacy_n and_o then_o have_v produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o five_o or_o six_o of_o the_o latin_a father_n he_o tell_v julian_n against_o who_o he_o write_v that_o that_o part_n of_o the_o world_n ought_v to_o suffice_v he_o that_o be_v to_o make_v he_o yield_v it_o to_o be_v the_o catholic_n faith_n in_o which_o our_o lord_n be_v please_v to_o crown_v with_o a_o most_o glorious_a martyrdom_n the_o first_o or_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o then_o to_o show_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a in_o this_o point_n he_o cite_v the_o testimony_n only_o of_o three_o greek_a father_n and_o to_o the_o first_o of_o they_o viz._n st._n greg._n nazianzen_n he_o immediate_o add_v this_o be_v so_o great_a a_o man_n that_o neither_o he_o will_v say_v this_o but_o from_o the_o christian_a faith_n most_o notorious_a to_o all_o neither_o will_v they_o have_v esteem_v he_o so_o venerable_a if_o they_o have_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o he_o speak_v these_o thing_n out_o of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o most_o know_a truth_n and_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_v whether_o when_o we_o produce_v a_o far_o great_a number_n of_o most_o manifest_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n of_o several_a age_n teach_v without_o any_o contradiction_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o consecration_n and_o this_o confess_v of_o some_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a of_o they_o in_o every_o age_n by_o protestant_n themselves_o we_o do_v not_o more_o than_o sufficient_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o our_o saviour_n time_n and_o if_o he_o think_v yet_o he_o can_v produce_v great_a evidence_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n divinity_n be_v universal_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n from_o christ_n time_n the_o early_o contest_v of_o the_o arrian_n about_o that_o point_n their_o power_n and_o continuance_n for_o so_o many_o age_n compare_v with_o the_o open_a and_o undisturbed_a delivery_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n may_v soon_o convince_v he_o of_o the_o vanity_n of_o such_o a_o undertake_n §_o 6._o the_o 3d._n and_o last_o ground_n he_o instance_n in_o be_v scripture_n and_o this_o he_o say_v he_o do_v and_o shall_v acknowledge_v for_o his_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n in_o spite_n of_o all_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n either_o in_o church_n or_o tradition_n when_o he_o have_v consider_v well_o what_o mr._n e._n w._n have_v say_v to_o he_o upon_o this_o subject_a in_o his_o two_o learned_a treatise_n protestancy_n without_o principle_n and_o religion_n and_o reason_n i_o hope_v this_o spite_n of_o he_o may_v be_v abate_v but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n what_o do_v he_o allege_v out_o of_o this_o his_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o against_o transubstantiation_n not_o so_o much_o i_o can_v assure_v you_o as_o one_o single_a text._n but_o because_o bellarmin_n produce_v one_o and_o but_o one_o for_o that_o point_n viz._n the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n whereas_o he_o cite_v many_o for_o
proof_n of_o christ_n divinity_n he_o will_v appeal_v to_o he_o whether_o there_o be_v the_o same_o ground_n and_o motive_n from_o thence_o to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o there_o be_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n but_o if_o catholic_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v scripture_n alone_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n what_o be_o i_o concern_v whether_o bellarmin_n produce_v many_o text_n or_o but_o one_o or_o none_o at_o all_o do_v not_o the_o doctor_n himself_o say_v that_o some_o of_o our_o religion_n have_v say_v that_o transubstantiation_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n alone_o and_o have_v not_o other_o of_o it_o say_v as_o much_o of_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son_n with_o the_o father_n i_o be_o sure_a this_o be_v believe_v before_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v and_o so_o scripture_n can_v not_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o believe_v it_o but_o then_o again_o what_o if_o bellarmin_n produce_v but_o one_o text_n of_o scripture_n for_o transubstantiation_n therefore_o can_v there_o no_o more_o be_v produce_v or_o if_o no_o more_o can_v be_v produce_v will_v there_o not_o be_v the_o same_o ground_n of_o believe_v from_o thence_o suppose_v i_o be_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o thâ—s_a one_o as_o if_o there_o be_v many_o be_v we_o not_o bind_v as_o much_o to_o believe_v god_n when_o he_o say_v a_o thing_n once_o if_o we_o be_v sure_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o what_o he_o say_v as_o when_o he_o say_v the_o same_o twice_o or_o thrice_o and_o be_v not_o all_o those_o place_n cite_v by_o bellarmin_n for_o christ_n divinity_n as_o much_o impugn_a by_o the_o arrian_n as_o this_o of_o christ_n word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v by_o calvin_n and_o his_o complice_n why_o then_o must_v i_o because_o bellarmin_n produce_v out_o of_o scripture_n but_o one_o text_n for_o transubstantiation_n and_o many_o for_o christ_n divinity_n acknowledge_v there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o ground_n or_o motive_n to_o believe_v the_o one_o as_o the_o other_o §_o 7._o ay_o but_o bellarmin_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v some_o obscurity_n or_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o very_a text_n he_o cite_v for_o after_o he_o have_v spend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o chapter_n against_o the_o lutheran_n 19_o he_o conclude_v it_o thus_o say_v the_o doctor_n p._n 131._o although_o there_o be_v some_o obscurity_n or_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n yet_o that_o be_v take_v away_o by_o council_n and_o father_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a indication_n he_o think_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n alone_o but_o stay_v be_o i_o bind_v to_o believe_v dr._n st._n upon_o his_o bare_a word_n may_v i_o not_o look_v into_o bellarmin_n to_o see_v what_o he_o say_v without_o incur_v a_o sin_n of_o rash_a judgement_n against_o my_o neighbour_n the_o book_n god_n be_v thank_v be_v not_o so_o hard_a to_o be_v find_v as_o that_o of_o trigautius_n i_o venture_v to_o look_v the_o place_n upon_o the_o remembrance_n of_o some_o former_a dexterity_n i_o have_v note_v in_o he_o in_o cite_v of_o author_n and_o although_o i_o can_v hardly_o believe_v my_o eye_n nor_o do_v not_o till_o i_o look_v into_o another_o edition_n i_o find_v bellarmin_n not_o to_o say_v what_o he_o affirm_v he_o to_o say_v but_o in_o reality_n the_o contrary_a for_o after_o he_o have_v prove_v from_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o real_a presence_n of_o his_o body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n against_o the_o calvinist_n li._n 1._o de_fw-fr euch._n c._n 1._o and_o in_o the_o present_a chapter_n have_v show_v against_o the_o lutheran_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v absolute_o infer_v from_o the_o very_a same_o word_n be_v to_o carry_v on_o his_o proof_n from_o scripture_n to_o council_n and_o father_n he_o conclude_v the_o chapter_n in_o these_o word_n and_o that_o by_o way_n of_o transition_n add_v quod_fw-la licet_fw-la in_o verbis_fw-la domini_fw-la esset_fw-la aliqua_fw-la obscuritas_fw-la vel_fw-la ambiguitas_fw-la ea_fw-la tamen_fw-la sublata_fw-la est_fw-la per_fw-la multa_fw-la concilia_fw-la catholicae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la &_o patrum_fw-la consensum_fw-la add_v say_v he_o that_o although_o there_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v suppose_v there_o be_v some_o obscurity_n or_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n yet_o that_o be_v take_v away_o by_o the_o many_o council_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o father_n and_o now_o i_o appeal_v to_o the_o reader_n whether_o dr._n st._n have_v not_o give_v we_o here_o a_o very_a rare_a example_n of_o report_v faithful_o as_o he_o call_v it_o in_o his_o preface_n the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o a_o author_n be_v it_o all_o one_o to_o say_v although_o there_o be_v and_o although_o there_o shall_v be_v he_o that_o say_v although_o there_o be_v some_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o word_n suppose_v they_o to_o be_v ambiguous_a he_o that_o say_v although_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o ambiguity_n in_o they_o suppose_v they_o not_o to_o be_v ambiguous_a and_o this_o be_v the_o case_n between_o bellarmin_n and_o the_o doctor_n bellarmin_n only_o put_v the_o case_n they_o be_v ambiguous_a and_o by_o so_o do_v suppose_v they_o not_o to_o be_v so_o and_o the_o doctor_n make_v he_o acknowledge_v they_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la to_o be_v ambiguous_a which_o be_v just_a as_o if_o when_o the_o doctor_n himself_o say_v p._n 111._o suppose_v there_o be_v the_o same_o divine_a revelation_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o of_o christ_n divinity_n etc._n etc._n i_o shall_v infer_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v the_o revelation_n to_o be_v the_o same_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la in_o both_o it_o be_v manifest_a then_o that_o by_o this_o translation_n he_o have_v corrupt_v both_o the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o bellarmin_n and_o this_o not_o by_o mistake_n as_o appear_v but_o too_o too_o plain_o for_o that_o himself_o make_v the_o word_n of_o bellarmin_n as_o he_o translate_v they_o to_o be_v a_o plain_a indication_n that_o he_o think_v transubstantiation_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n alone_o whereas_o have_v he_o report_v they_o as_o they_o stand_v in_o bellarmin_n licet_fw-la esset_fw-la although_o there_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v some_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n they_o have_v be_v a_o plain_a indication_n that_o bellarmin_n for_o his_o part_n think_v that_o he_o have_v sufficient_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n out_o of_o scripture_n and_o now_o the_o reader_n see_v what_o the_o doctor_n mean_v in_o his_o preface_n by_o his_o design_n as_o he_o call_v it_o to_o report_v faithful_o and_o however_o he_o intend_v to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o for_o his_o advantage_n yet_o it_o be_v a_o very_a plain_a indication_n of_o what_o shift_n and_o artifices_fw-la they_o be_v fain_o to_o avail_v themselves_o of_o who_o will_v maintain_v a_o bad_a cause_n to_o conclude_v i_o shall_v give_v he_o the_o opinion_n of_o dr._n taylor_n in_o this_o point_n more_o faithful_o who_o in_o his_o liberty_n of_o prophesy_v sect._n 20._o n._n 16._o say_v that_o catholic_n have_v a_o divine_a revelation_n viz._n this_o be_v my_o body_n who_o literal_a and_o grammatical_a sense_n if_o that_o be_v intend_v be_v so_o clear_a and_o evident_a for_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o will_v warrant_v they_o to_o do_v violence_n to_o all_o the_o science_n in_o the_o circle_n chap._n vi_o dr._n tailor_n be_v argument_n in_o behalf_n of_o catholic_n suppose_v they_o mistake_v un-answered_n by_o dr._n st._n his_o parallel_n of_o such_o a_o suppose_a mistake_n with_o that_o of_o idolater_n show_v to_o be_v a_o real_a and_o very_a gross_a mistake_n in_o himself_o §_o 1._o have_v show_v in_o my_o reply_n that_o the_o dr_n argument_n by_o which_o he_o will_v prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n for_o adore_v our_o lord_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n will_v be_v of_o equal_a source_n srom_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o arrian_n against_o the_o adoration_n of_o he_o as_o god_n wherever_o present_a i_o add_v p._n 20._o that_o suppose_v catholic_n shall_v be_v mistake_v in_o their_o belief_n and_o i_o hope_v the_o doctor_n will_v not_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o i_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v mistake_v de_fw-fr facto_fw-la yet_o so_o eminent_a and_o learned_a a_o man_n among_o the_o protestant_n as_o dr._n taylor_n deny_v it_o will_v follow_v from_o thence_o that_o they_o be_v idolater_n and_o the_o word_n i_o cite_v be_v these_o out_o of_o his_o liberty_n of_o prophesy_v sect._n 20._o numb_a 16._o idolatry_n say_v he_o be_v a_o forsake_v the_o true_a god_n and_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n or_o to_o a_o idol_n that_o be_v to_o a_o imaginary_a god_n who_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o essence_n or_o existence_n and_o this_o be_v
council_n teach_v be_v that_o it_o be_v good_a and_o profitable_a for_o christian_n humble_o to_o invocate_v the_o saint_n 25._o and_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o their_o prayer_n aid_n and_o assistance_n where_o by_o to_o obtain_v benefit_n of_o god_n by_o his_o son_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v our_o only_a redeemer_n and_o saviour_n these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o council_n and_o any_o man_n but_o of_o common_a reason_n will_v think_v it_o be_v as_o easy_a to_o prove_v snow_n to_o be_v black_a as_o so_o innocent_a a_o practice_n to_o be_v idolatry_n even_o heathen_a idolatry_n what_o we_o teach_v and_o do_v in_o this_o matter_n be_v to_o desire_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o as_o we_o desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o one_o another_o upon_o earth_n and_o must_v we_o for_o this_o be_v compare_v to_o heathen_n do_v we_o not_o acknowledge_v that_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v our_o only_a redeemer_n and_o saviour_n do_v we_o not_o confess_v that_o what_o benefit_n we_o obtain_v of_o god_n either_o by_o our_o own_o or_o other_o prayer_n must_v come_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o he_o our_o only_a redeemer_n do_v we_o not_o believe_v that_o god_n need_v neither_o our_o own_o prayer_n nor_o the_o prayer_n of_o other_o to_o confer_v his_o benefit_n upon_o we_o but_o that_o all_o the_o need_n be_v on_o our_o part_n and_o all_o that_o we_o can_v do_v either_o by_o our_o own_o prayer_n or_o humble_o beg_v the_o prayer_n of_o other_o be_v little_a enough_o to_o make_v we_o capable_a of_o his_o favour_n do_v we_o not_o profess_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o we_o look_v upon_o the_o saint_n not_o as_o god_n but_o as_o the_o friend_n and_o servant_n of_o god_n that_o be_v as_o just_a man_n who_o prayer_n therefore_o be_v available_a with_o he_o and_o that_o we_o worship_v they_o only_o with_o that_o worship_n of_o love_n and_o communion_n with_o which_o even_o in_o this_o life_n also_o holy_a man_n of_o god_n be_v worship_v who_o heart_n we_o judge_v prepare_v to_o lose_v their_o life_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n where_o then_o lie_v the_o heathenism_n where_o lie_v the_o idolatry_n have_v the_o doctor_n hold_v himself_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o term_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n a_o fond_a thing_n vain_o invent_v and_o ground_v upon_o no_o warrant_n of_o scripture_n there_o have_v be_v some_o colour_n for_o a_o dispute_n against_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o it_o but_o to_o condemn_v we_o of_o idolatry_n downright_a idolatry_n for_o desire_v the_o servant_n of_o god_n in_o heaven_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o be_v to_o put_v the_o common_a size_n of_o intelligent_a reader_n quite_o out_o of_o hope_n of_o ever_o see_v it_o prove_v he_o say_v indeed_o in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o think_v it_o no_o great_a skill_n to_o make_v thing_n appear_v either_o ridiculous_a or_o dark_a and_o here_o he_o give_v we_o a_o very_a pregnant_a example_n of_o what_o himself_o can_v do_v in_o that_o kind_n §_o 2._o the_o argument_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o to_o do_v this_o feat_n that_o be_v to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v this_o if_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o middle_a excellency_n between_o god_n and_o we_o be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o formal_a invocation_n than_o the_o heathen_n worship_v of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n can_v be_v no_o idolatry_n for_o they_o still_o pretend_v they_o do_v not_o give_v to_o they_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o be_v pretend_v by_o the_o devout_a papist_n in_o justification_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v two_o way_n in_o my_o reply_n 1._o by_o show_v the_o disparity_n of_o catholic_n worship_n from_o that_o of_o the_o heathen_n in_o two_o thing_n 1._o in_o the_o object_n where_o i_o say_v that_o by_o person_n of_o a_o middle_a excellency_n we_o understand_v person_n endow_v with_o supernatural_a gift_n of_o grace_n in_o this_o life_n and_o glory_n in_o heaven_n who_o prayer_n by_o consequence_n be_v acceptable_a and_o available_a with_o god_n but_o the_o supreme_a deity_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v know_v to_o be_v jupiter_n and_o their_o inferior_a devit_n venus_n mars_n bacchus_n vulcan_n and_o the_o like_a rabble_n of_o devil_n as_o the_o scripture_n call_v thâ—m_n and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o consequence_n that_o because_o the_o heathen_n be_v idolater_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o these_o though_o they_o pretend_v not_o to_o give_v they_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o jupiter_n the_o supreme_a god_n therefore_o catholic_n must_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o desire_v the_o servant_n of_o the_o true_a god_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o to_o he_o 2._o in_o the_o manner_n of_o worship_n because_o i_o say_v if_o any_o of_o the_o heathen_n do_v attain_v as_o the_o platonist_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n yet_o as_o st._n paul_n say_v they_o do_v not_o glorify_v he_o as_o god_n but_o change_v his_o glory_n into_o a_o image_n make_v like_a to_o corruptible_a man_n adoring_z and_o offer_v sacrifice_n due_a to_o god_n alone_o to_o the_o statue_n themselves_o or_o the_o inferior_a deity_n they_o suppose_v to_o dwell_v or_o assist_v in_o they_o which_o st._n austin_n upon_o the_o 96._o psalm_n prove_v to_o be_v devil_n or_o evil_a angel_n because_o they_o require_v sacrifice_n to_o be_v offer_v to_o they_o and_o will_v be_v worship_v as_o go_n what_o he_o mean_v by_o formal_a invocation_n i_o say_v i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v but_o catholic_n i_o tell_v he_o understand_v no_o more_o by_o it_o in_o this_o matter_n but_o desire_v or_o pray_v the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o if_o this_o be_v idolatry_n we_o must_v not_o desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o a_o just_a man_n even_o in_o this_o life_n because_o this_o formal_a invocation_n will_v be_v to_o make_v he_o a_o inferior_a deity_n 2._o i_o answer_v that_o the_o same_o calumny_n be_v cast_v upon_o the_o catholic_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n and_o be_v answer_v by_o he_o and_o his_o answer_n will_v serve_v as_o well_o now_o as_o then_o in_o his_o twenty_o book_n against_o faustus_n chap._n 21._o who_o himself_o hold_v such_o formal_a invocation_n a_o part_n of_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o saint_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o prayer_n he_o make_v to_o st._n cyprian_n after_o his_o martyrdom_n l._n 7._o de_fw-fr bapt._n c._n donat._n c._n 1._o and_o calvin_n himself_o confess_v it_o be_v the_o custom_n at_o that_o time_n to_o say_v holy_a mary_n or_o holy_a peter_n pray_v for_o us._n this_o indeed_o be_v my_o answer_n and_o to_o disprove_v it_o he_o undertake_v to_o show_v two_o thing_n 1._o that_o the_o disparity_n between_o catholic_n worship_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o heathen_n worship_v of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n 139._o be_v not_o so_o great_a as_o to_o excuse_v they_o from_o idolatry_n 2._o that_o the_o answer_v give_v by_o st._n austin_n do_v not_o vindicate_v they_o now_o as_o well_o as_o then_o §_o 3._o 1._o concern_v the_o disparity_n 1._o as_o to_o the_o object_n of_o worship_n he_o abhor_v from_o his_o heart_n to_o parallel_v the_o hâ—ly_a angel_n and_o saint_n with_o the_o impure_a deity_n of_o the_o heathen_n as_o to_o their_o excellency_n no._n he_o have_v more_o honour_n for_o they_o than_o not_o to_o think_v they_o more_o excellent_a than_o devil_n or_o wicked_a wretch_n i_o suppose_v in_o case_n they_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n for_o their_o sanctity_n otherwise_o it_o may_v go_v hard_a with_o the_o best_a of_o they_o shall_v he_o proceed_v in_o the_o same_o form_n with_o all_o the_o rest_n as_o he_o do_v a_o little_a below_o with_o st._n ignatius_n but_o suppose_v they_o at_o present_a to_o be_v more_o excellent_a than_o the_o impure_a deity_n of_o the_o heathen_n yet_o if_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o heathen_n say_v he_o lay_v not_o only_o in_o this_o that_o they_o worship_v jupiter_n and_o venus_n and_o vulcan_n who_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v wicked_a wretch_n but_o in_o this_o that_o they_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o beside_o god_n than_o this_o disparity_n can_v excuse_v catholic_n from_o be_v idolater_n behold_v here_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o he_o intend_v to_o build_v his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n viz._n that_o catholic_n give_v divine_a honour_n to_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n this_o be_v what_o the_o reader_n must_v suppose_v otherwise_o his_o argument_n be_v at_o a_o end_n and_o have_v lay_v this_o false_a and_o scandalous_a supposition_n instead_o of_o prove_v it_o he_o undertake_v to_o show_v out_o of_o the_o primitive_a father_n that_o it_o be_v the_o
property_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o none_o but_o god_n himself_o and_o his_o son_n christ_n jesus_n to_o this_o purpose_n he_o cite_v justin_n martyr_n and_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n to_o who_o he_o say_v he_o may_v add_v if_o it_o be_v requisite_a in_o so_o evident_a a_o matter_n the_o testimony_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n tertullian_n cyprian_n origen_n athenagoras_n lactantius_n arnobius_n and_o who_o not_o that_o ever_o pretend_a to_o the_o name_n of_o christian_a who_o all_o agree_v that_o religious_a by_o which_o he_o mean_v divine_a worship_n be_v proper_a to_o the_o true_a god_n and_o that_o no_o create_v be_v be_v capable_a of_o it_o and_o in_o this_o strain_n he_o run_v on_o for_o no_o less_o than_o ten_o leave_n together_o and_o at_o length_n without_o ever_o prove_v that_o catholic_n do_v give_v divine_a worship_n to_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n he_o most_o triumphant_o conclude_v they_o to_o be_v idolater_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o performance_n and_o by_o it_o i_o understand_v that_o it_o have_v be_v no_o great_a skill_n in_o the_o pharisee_n to_o have_v make_v any_o of_o those_o person_n who_o honour_v st._n peter_n or_o st._n paul_n when_o they_o be_v upon_o earth_n or_o desire_v their_o prayer_n to_o be_v idolater_n they_o need_v not_o any_o other_o proof_n but_o only_o to_o suppose_v confident_o that_o they_o give_v to_o they_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o the_o work_n be_v do_v especial_o if_o they_o have_v but_o cite_v that_o text_n of_o scripture_n thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v i_o confess_v when_o i_o say_v that_o i_o think_v it_o will_v be_v as_o easy_a to_o prove_v snow_n to_o be_v black_a as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o this_o matter_n to_o be_v idolatry_n i_o do_v not_o reflect_v that_o dr._n st._n may_v suppose_v catholic_n to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o so_o conclude_v they_o to_o be_v idolater_n but_o this_o as_o i_o now_o remember_v be_v a_o peculiar_a topick_n of_o which_o all_o those_o who_o oppose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v force_v to_o make_v use_n viz._n to_o suppose_v her_o doctrine_n not_o to_o be_v what_o she_o affirm_v but_o what_o they_o will_v have_v she_o to_o affirm_v and_o from_o thence_o to_o make_v her_o guilty_a of_o what_o crime_n and_o enormity_n they_o pâ—ease_v themselves_o §_o 4._o now_o although_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n he_o allege_v be_v so_o impertinent_a to_o the_o present_a question_n as_o i_o have_v show_v yet_o because_o some_o of_o they_o as_o they_o be_v imperfect_o report_v or_o advantageous_o translate_v by_o he_o may_v give_v occasion_n to_o a_o unwary_a reader_n to_o suspect_v that_o they_o mean_v to_o deny_v that_o any_o worship_n at_o all_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o beside_o god_n i_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o unfold_v their_o meaning_n and_o free_v he_o from_o any_o such_o jealousy_n by_o show_v that_o when_o they_o deny_v in_o general_a term_n worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n they_o mean_v divine_a worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o not_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v give_v to_o man_n upon_o account_n either_o of_o their_o natural_a or_o supernatural_a endowment_n or_o for_o the_o place_n or_o office_n they_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n or_o commonwealth_n for_o as_o there_o be_v a_o worship_n due_a to_o man_n for_o the_o former_a so_o also_o doubtless_o for_o the_o latter_a and_o we_o have_v a_o example_n of_o it_o in_o dr._n st._n himself_o in_o his_o irenicum_fw-la p._n 413._o printed_n at_o london_n an._n 1662._o where_o speak_v of_o mr._n baxter_n he_o call_v he_o our_o reverend_n and_o learned_a mr._n baxter_n learned_a i_o suppose_v for_o his_o knowledge_n but_o reverend_n for_o his_o piety_n and_o place_n in_o the_o presbytery_n and_o so_o worthy_a of_o double_a if_o not_o of_o treble_a honour_n thus_o much_o premise_v of_o the_o different_a degree_n there_o be_v of_o worship_n as_o also_o that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n notorious_o know_v that_o many_o of_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n exact_v to_o be_v worship_v as_o god_n that_o be_v with_o divine_a worship_n the_o testimony_n out_o of_o justin_n martyr_n p._n 141._o answer_v itself_o because_o where_o he_o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o christ_n do_v persuade_v man_n to_o worship_n god_n alone_o etc._n etc._n he_o present_o add_v 2._o that_o the_o same_o christ_n command_v christian_n to_o give_v unto_o caesar_n the_o thing_n which_o be_v caesar_n 2._o of_o which_o honour_n be_v one_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o like_a have_v be_v manifest_a of_o theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la 1._o if_o the_o doctor_n have_v fair_o set_v down_o his_o word_n for_o he_o express_o affirm_v that_o although_o the_o king_n be_v not_o ordain_v to_o be_v adore_v yet_o he_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v with_o that_o lawful_a worship_n which_o belong_v to_o he_o and_o this_o be_v insinuate_v in_o the_o very_a word_n cite_v by_o the_o doctor_n himself_o viz._n as_o the_o king_n suffer_v none_o under_o he_o to_o be_v call_v by_o his_o name_n nor_o be_v it_o lawful_a to_o give_v it_o to_o any_o but_o himself_o so_o neither_o be_v it_o to_o worship_v any_o but_o god_n alone_o for_o although_o the_o king_n will_v suffer_v none_o under_o he_o to_o be_v call_v by_o his_o name_n yet_o he_o require_v that_o respect_n be_v give_v to_o those_o who_o he_o constitute_v judge_n and_o magistrate_n under_o he_o according_a to_o their_o degree_n and_o quality_n and_o god_n himself_o although_o he_o forbid_v to_o give_v his_o own_o name_n or_o honour_n to_o any_o but_o himself_o yet_o he_o command_v we_o to_o give_v honour_n to_o who_o honour_n be_v due_a rom._n 13._o 7._o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n both_o of_o theophilus_n and_o justin_n we_o need_v no_o better_a expositor_n than_o tertullian_n who_o be_v near_o upon_o contemporary_a with_o they_o 14._o and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o king_n be_v then_o to_o be_v honour_v when_o he_o keep_v himself_o within_o his_o own_o sphere_n and_o abstain_v from_o divine_a honour_n quum_fw-la a_fw-la divinis_fw-la honoribus_fw-la long_o est_fw-la so_o that_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_n what_o the_o doctor_n mean_v by_o allege_v these_o testimony_n of_o those_o two_o ancient_a father_n unless_o he_o intend_v to_o deny_v any_o worship_n at_o all_o to_o be_v due_a to_o any_o beside_o god_n or_o that_o he_o think_v it_o not_o possible_a to_o worship_v a_o good_a man_n for_o his_o virtue_n and_o sanctity_n but_o we_o must_v give_v he_o divine_a honour_n if_o he_o produce_v they_o for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o show_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o create_v be_v whatsoever_o it_o be_v evident_a they_o be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n it_o be_v far_o from_o the_o mind_n and_o heart_n of_o catholic_n to_o give_v that_o honour_n to_o the_o saint_n §_o 5._o but_o then_o the_o old_a scruple_n return_v again_o why_o he_o may_v not_o as_o well_o honour_n god_n by_o give_v worship_n to_o the_o sun_n as_o to_o ignatius_n loyola_n 143._o or_o st._n francis_n or_o any_o other_o late_o canonize_v saint_n he_o may_v have_v add_v if_o he_o have_v please_v or_o to_o one_o not_o yet_o canonize_v his_o reverend_a mr._n baxter_n for_o he_o be_v sure_a the_o sun_n and_o why_o not_o the_o most_o reverend_a sun_n be_v a_o certain_a monument_n of_o god_n goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n and_o he_o can_v be_v mistake_v therein_o but_o he_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a of_o the_o holiness_n of_o those_o person_n he_o be_v to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o thus_o dr._n st._n and_o certain_o he_o must_v believe_v his_o reader_n to_o be_v all_o stark_a blind_a who_o can_v distinguish_v the_o reverence_n due_a to_o a_o person_n for_o his_o holiness_n from_o divine_a worship_n or_o that_o a_o saint_n be_v not_o a_o great_a monument_n of_o god_n goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n than_o the_o sun_n but_o by_o his_o particularise_v the_o late_o canonize_v saint_n it_o seem_v he_o be_v satisfy_v that_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n be_v great_a monument_n of_o the_o divine_a goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n than_o the_o sun_n that_o more_o be_v raise_v to_o love_n god_n by_o see_v the_o light_n of_o their_o example_n than_o by_o gaze_v upon_o that_o bright_a planet_n and_o consequent_o that_o we_o may_v much_o better_a honour_n god_n by_o give_v worship_n to_o they_o at_o least_o than_o to_o the_o sun_n and_o perhaps_o to_o st._n francis_n too_o because_o he_o be_v so_o kind_a as_o to_o honour_v he_o here_o with_o the_o title_n of_o saint_n
true_a notion_n of_o external_a sacrifice_n be_v when_o he_o take_v it_o as_o distinguish_v from_o prayer_n and_o it_o will_v seem_v as_o he_o say_v p_o 159._o very_a strange_a indeed_o that_o sacrifice_n so_o take_v shall_v be_v that_o latria_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n but_o it_o seem_v as_o strange_a to_o i_o that_o he_o shall_v take_v it_o so_o when_o himself_o confess_v that_o those_o who_o do_v appropriate_a sacrifice_n to_o god_n by_o which_o it_o seem_v himself_o be_v none_o of_o they_o do_v comprehend_v prayer_n as_o the_o most_o spiritual_a and_o acceptable_a part_n of_o it_o and_o that_o 〈…〉_z that_o sacrifice_n of_o old_a be_v solemn_a 〈◊〉_d of_o supplication_n unless_o he_o mean_v to_o make_v his_o reader_n believe_v that_o catholic_n wâ—â—en_o they_o speak_v of_o sacrifice_n as_o proper_a to_o goâ—_n mean_v only_o the_o external_a action_n as_o distinguish_v from_o prayer_n which_o as_o 〈◊〉_d be_v far_o from_o theâ—_n 〈…〉_z mind_n to_o think_v so_o the_o doctor_n in_o applaud_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o side_v with_o they_o against_o st._n austin_n manifest_o show_v that_o he_o judge_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o heathen_n more_o rational_a than_o st._n augustine_n answer_n 3._o his_o three_o reason_n of_o dissatisfaction_n be_v p._n 159._o because_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n that_o the_o heathen_a do_v give_v divine_a honour_n to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o say_v do_v so_o to_o angel_n and_o saint_n but_o this_o have_v be_v sufficient_o refute_v already_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n §_o 6._o and_o at_o present_a there_o need_v no_o more_o but_o to_o put_v down_o the_o negative_n to_o the_o doctor_n be_v affiâ—matives_n viz._n that_o catholic_n do_v not_o use_v solemn_a ceremony_n of_o make_v any_o capable_a of_o divine_a worship_n nor_o set_v up_o the_o image_n of_o the_o saint_n or_o angel_n for_o that_o end_n nor_o consecrate_v temple_n and_o erect_v altar_n to_o they_o or_o keep_v festival_n and_o burn_v incense_n before_o they_o as_o god_n or_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o as_o the_o heathen_n do_v even_o to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n these_o be_v all_o such_o know_a truth_n both_o from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o catholic_n that_o nothing_o but_o a_o prodigious_a deal_n of_o zeal_n to_o fix_v the_o black_a note_n of_o idolatry_n upon_o that_o church_n from_o which_o the_o english_a nation_n receive_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n can_v occasion_v the_o frequent_a repetition_n of_o so_o notorious_a a_o slander_n nor_o do_v the_o doctor_n so_o much_o as_o offer_v to_o prove_v the_o contrary_a of_o any_o of_o these_o negative_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o only_o the_o last_o of_o not_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o here_o he_o think_v he_o have_v find_v something_o to_o catch_v at_o because_o bellarmin_n say_v 7._o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o of_o laud_n and_o prayer_n be_v public_o offer_v to_o god_n for_o their_o honour_n but_o be_v this_o what_o the_o father_n say_v of_o the_o heathen_n worship_v of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n that_o they_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o god_n for_o their_o honour_n no_o they_o say_v express_o that_o the_o heathen_n offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o and_o maintain_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v so_o whereas_o yet_o catholic_n profess_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v even_o to_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n but_o only_o to_o god_n though_o as_o bellarmin_n say_v it_o may_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n in_o honorem_fw-la in_fw-la or_o as_o the_o doctor_n translate_v it_o for_o their_o honour_n and_o this_o be_v but_o what_o st._n austin_n profess_v 27._o when_o he_o say_v that_o what_o be_v offer_v at_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n be_v offer_v to_o god_n who_o make_v they_o both_o man_n and_o martyr_n and_o join_v they_o in_o heavenly_a honour_n with_o his_o holy_a angel_n that_o by_o this_o solemnity_n we_o may_v give_v thanks_o say_v he_o to_o the_o true_a god_n for_o their_o victory_n and_o be_v excite_v to_o imitate_v what_o they_o do_v and_o suffer_v but_o the_o doctor_n say_v p._n 116._o that_o to_o sacrifice_v to_o one_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o another_o be_v a_o thing_n beyond_o his_o reach_n if_o that_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o he_o for_o who_o honour_n it_o be_v offer_v i_o have_v hear_v that_o some_o beggar_n have_v the_o skill_n to_o shrink_v up_o their_o arm_n into_o their_o sleeve_n as_o if_o they_o can_v not_o reach_v above_o a_o span_n from_o their_o shoulder_n and_o now_o i_o perceive_v there_o be_v a_o art_n of_o shrink_v up_o understanding_n as_o well_o as_o arm_n for_o who_o can_v believe_v it_o beyond_o dr._n st.'s_n reach_v to_o understand_v how_o sacrifice_n may_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n in_o honour_n or_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n but_o that_o it_o must_v be_v offer_v to_o the_o b._n virgin_n herself_o and_o that_o so_o as_o not_o to_o honour_v god_n by_o it_o as_o he_o most_o uncharitable_o and_o unchristian_o will_v make_v his_o reader_n believe_v we_o do_v a_o sudden_a twitch_n by_o the_o hand_n will_v serve_v to_o pluck_v out_o the_o beggar_n be_v arm_n to_o its_o full_a length_n and_o because_o i_o be_o persuade_v a_o home-example_n may_v do_v as_o much_o for_o a_o shrink_v up_o understanding_n i_o must_v desire_v the_o doctor_n to_o reflect_v whether_o it_o will_v not_o be_v for_o his_o honour_n that_o his_o whole_a party_n shall_v keep_v a_o solemn_a day_n of_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o great_a wit_n and_o burn_a zeal_n with_o which_o the_o lord_n have_v endow_v he_o to_o the_o utter_a confusion_n of_o the_o popish_a cause_n if_o he_o think_v this_o will_v be_v much_o foâ—_n his_o honour_n although_o the_o thanks_o be_v give_v to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o he_o i_o hope_v it_o be_v not_o beyond_o his_o reach_n now_o to_o understand_v that_o sacrifice_n also_o may_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n in_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o great_a virtue_n and_o prerogative_n he_o bestow_v upon_o the_o b._n virgin_n although_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o she_o inâ—_n 〈…〉_z honour_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o testimony_n oâ—_n protestation_n of_o some_o excellency_n and_o whether_o thanks_o be_v give_v to_o god_n by_o word_n or_o by_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o gift_n and_o grace_n he_o have_v bestow_v on_o such_o a_o person_n it_o be_v a_o evident_a protestation_n of_o such_o excellency_n in_o that_o person_n and_o consequent_o for_o his_o honour_n though_o both_o word_n and_o sacrifice_n be_v direct_v to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o he_o his_o four_o and_o last_o reason_n that_o although_o catholic_n do_v not_o call_v the_o saint_n and_o angel_n god_n yet_o they_o give_v they_o the_o worship_n of_o invocation_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n this_n i_o say_v be_v but_o a_o repetition_n of_o the_o burden_n of_o the_o old_a song_n of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n and_o faustus_n the_o manichaean_n and_o have_v be_v at_o large_a refute_v in_o the_o precedent_a discourse_n i_o shall_v only_o add_v two_o testimony_n for_o a_o far_a confutation_n of_o it_o as_o sing_v over_o anew_o by_o the_o doctor_n the_o first_o be_v of_o s._n austin_n 27._o we_o do_v not_o say_v he_o erect_v temple_n or_o ordain_v priest_n nor_o make_v dedication_n nor_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o the_o martyr_n because_o not_o they_o but_o their_o god_n be_v our_o god_n we_o honour_v indeed_o their_o memory_n as_o of_o holy_a man_n of_o god_n who_o fight_v for_o the_o truth_n even_o to_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o life_n but_o we_o do_v not_o worship_v they_o with_o divine_a honour_n as_o the_o heathen_n do_v their_o god_n nor_o do_v we_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o the_o second_o be_v of_o bishop_n montague_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n p._n 60._o where_o he_o tell_v all_o who_o be_v or_o will_v be_v concern_v for_o truth_n that_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v teach_v that_o the_o saint_n be_v no_o immediate_a intercessor_n for_o we_o with_o god_n but_o whatsoever_o they_o obtain_v for_o we_o at_o god_n hand_n that_o they_o do_v obtain_v by_o and_o through_o christ_n and_o it_o be_v say_v he_o for_o aught_o i_o know_v the_o voice_n of_o every_o romanist_n non_fw-la ipsi_fw-la sancti_fw-la sed_fw-la eorum_fw-la deus_fw-la dominus_fw-la nobis_fw-la est_fw-la that_o be_v not_o the_o saint_n themselves_o but_o their_o god_n be_v our_o lord_n so_o it_o must_v not_o be_v impute_v which_o be_v not_o deserve_v be_v they_o worse_a than_o they_o be_v it_o be_v a_o sin_n they_o say_v to_o bely_v the_o devil_n a_o shame_n to_o charge_v man_n with_o what_o they_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o
to_o make_v the_o breach_n big_a already_o too_o wide_o thus_o st._n austin_n and_o bishop_n montague_n and_o be_v they_o alive_a they_o may_v just_o â—ear_v 12._o that_o for_o these_o singular_a fancy_n or_o superstitious_a caprichio_n as_o the_o doctor_n call_v they_o they_o shall_v â—all_n under_o his_o lash_n of_o be_v account_v man_n of_o mere_a charity_n than_o judgement_n chap._n iu._n of_o the_o term_n formal_a invocation_n and_o the_o different_a form_n use_v in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n some_o instance_n out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o show_v the_o like_a to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o their_o time_n §_o 1._o the_o doctor_n have_v make_v use_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o two_o question_n of_o the_o equivocal_a term_n of_o formal_a invocation_n to_o amuse_n his_o reader_n i_o reply_v i_o understand_v not_o well_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o formal_a invocation_n but_o withal_o i_o tell_v he_o that_o what_o catholic_n understand_v by_o it_o in_o the_o present_a matter_n be_v desire_v or_o pray_v those_o just_a person_n who_o be_v in_o glory_n in_o heaven_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o to_o show_v the_o palpable_a weakness_n as_o he_o call_v it_o of_o this_o answer_n he_o say_v he_o will_v prove_v that_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v allow_v and_o practise_v another_o kind_n of_o formal_a invocation_n from_o what_o i_o assert_v and_o i_o think_v he_o never_o betray_v more_o palpable_o the_o weakness_n of_o his_o own_o cause_n than_o in_o this_o undertake_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n §_o 2._o first_o then_o he_o say_v that_o never_o any_o person_n before_o i_o imagine_v that_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o formal_a invocation_n which_o i_o do_v when_o i_o say_v that_o what_o we_o understand_v by_o it_o be_v desire_v or_o pray_v the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o and_o 〈◊〉_d himself_o in_o the_o very_a next_o word_n declarâ—s_n that_o he_o imagine_v the_o very_a same_o sense_n of_o it_o that_o i_o do_v when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o term_n of_o formal_a invocation_n be_v purposely_o choose_v by_o he_o to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o rhetorical_a apostrophe_n poetical_a flourish_v and_o general_a wish_n that_o the_o saint_n will_v pray_v for_o we_o and_o from_o assembly_n at_o the_o monument_n of_o the_o martyr_n of_o all_o which_o he_o grant_v there_o be_v some_o instance_n in_o good_a author_n viz._n the_o chief_a father_n both_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n for_o what_o be_v this_o but_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o mean_v by_o formal_a invocation_n as_o i_o do_v a_o real_a address_n of_o our_o mind_n to_o the_o saint_n themselves_o to_o help_v we_o with_o their_o prayer_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o what_o he_o will_v have_v his_o reader_n to_o understand_v by_o it_o be_v what_o he_o say_v be_v constant_o practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n to_o saint_n and_o angel_n to_o help_v we_o in_o our_o necessity_n as_o well_o as_o to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o we_o but_o what_o do_v he_o say_v then_o to_o the_o form_n of_o prayer_n use_v by_o we_o in_o the_o litany_n holy_a mary_n or_o holy_a peter_n pray_v for_o we_o be_v it_o only_o a_o rhetorical_a apostrophe_n poetical_a flourish_n or_o general_a wish_n that_o the_o saint_n will_v pray_v for_o we_o or_o be_v it_o more_o if_o it_o be_v no_o more_o why_o do_v he_o impugn_v what_o he_o grant_v be_v use_v by_o those_o good_a author_n if_o it_o be_v more_o it_o be_v then_o a_o part_n at_o least_o of_o formal_a invocation_n as_o define_v by_o himself_o and_o if_o when_o we_o pray_v they_o to_o help_v our_o necessity_n the_o meaning_n be_v that_o they_o shall_v do_v it_o by_o their_o prayer_n the_o whole_a sense_n of_o formal_a invocation_n in_o this_o present_a matter_n be_v to_o desire_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o so_o that_o though_o never_o any_o person_n before_o i_o imagine_v this_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o yet_o now_o i_o have_v the_o doctor_n himself_o concur_v with_o i_o in_o it_o but_o to_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o assertion_n §_o 3._o all_o the_o difficulty_n he_o say_v p._n 163._o lie_v in_o this_o whether_o catholic_n pray_v to_o the_o saint_n to_o help_v their_o necessity_n as_o well_o as_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o be_v whether_o beside_o the_o usual_a form_n of_o say_v holy_a mary_n pray_v for_o we_o we_o do_v not_o sometime_o vary_v the_o phrase_n and_o say_v help_v i_o or_o comfort_n and_o strengthen_v i_o o_o b._n virgin_n for_o as_o for_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n i_o never_o yet_o meet_v with_o any_o catholic_n so_o ignorant_n as_o not_o to_o understand_v the_o sense_n to_o be_v to_o desire_v they_o to_o help_v we_o with_o their_o prayer_n behold_v then_o here_o the_o terrible_a mystery_n not_o to_o be_v make_v know_v to_o proselyte_n say_v the_o doctor_n until_o they_o be_v first_o make_v safe_a and_o fast_o enough_o viz._n that_o sometime_o they_o may_v use_v the_o like_a form_n of_o word_n to_o god_n and_o the_o saint_n as_o a_o child_n do_v to_o his_o father_n when_o instead_o of_o say_v pray_v father_n pray_v to_o god_n to_o bless_v i_o he_o say_v sometime_o bless_v i_o father_n but_o catholic_n he_o say_v p._n 163._o do_v this_o with_o all_o the_o same_o external_a sign_n of_o devotion_n which_o they_o use_v to_o god_n himself_o and_o can_v he_o excuse_v a_o child_n from_o idolatry_n when_o he_o kneel_v down_o with_o the_o same_o external_a sign_n of_o devotion_n which_o we_o use_v to_o god_n and_o say_v bless_v i_o father_n because_o he_o say_v it_o in_o a_o different_a sense_n to_o his_o father_n than_o he_o do_v to_o god_n and_o will_v he_o not_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n be_v as_o charitable_a to_o we_o when_o with_o the_o like_a external_a sign_n of_o devotion_n we_o say_v bless_v i_o or_o help_v i_o mother_n of_o god_n mr._n thorndike_n in_o all_o his_o discourse_n show_v his_o unwillingness_n to_o free_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o matter_n from_o idolatry_n yet_o convince_v by_o the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n 358._o he_o confess_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n a_o true_a church_n though_o corrupt_a ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n he_o be_v oblige_v so_o to_o interpret_v the_o prayer_n thereof_o as_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o corruption_n so_o great_a that_o the_o prayer_n which_o it_o allow_v may_v be_v idolatry_n if_o they_o be_v make_v in_o that_o sense_n which_o they_o may_v proper_o signify_v but_o not_o that_o they_o be_v necessary_o idolatry_n for_o if_o they_o be_v necessary_o idolatry_n than_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n necessary_o no_o church_n the_o be_v of_o christianity_n presuppose_v the_o worship_n of_o one_o true_a god_n and_o although_o to_o confute_v the_o heretic_n the_o style_n of_o modern_a devotion_n he_o say_v leave_v nothing_o to_o god_n which_o be_v not_o attribute_v to_o and_o desire_v of_o his_o saint_n yet_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v they_o may_v be_v the_o word_n of_o they_o who_o believe_v that_o god_n alone_o can_v give_v that_o which_o they_o desire_v and_o if_o this_o can_v be_v deny_v where_o be_v the_o doctor_n be_v either_o charity_n or_o sincerity_n to_o interpret_v these_o or_o the_o like_a word_n help_v i_o mother_n of_o god_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n they_o carry_v when_o we_o say_v help_v i_o god_n §_o 4._o but_o what_o do_v i_o do_v expect_v charity_n from_o he_o who_o make_v it_o superstitious_a fanaticisme_n preface_n or_o at_o best_o but_o fanciful_a singularity_n in_o other_o the_o excess_n not_o of_o his_o judgement_n but_o zeal_n if_o we_o must_v call_v it_o so_o have_v quite_o eat_v up_o his_o charity_n and_o every_o thing_n he_o meet_v with_o that_o be_v not_o downright_a ora_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la must_v now_o be_v idolatrous_a or_o blasphemous_a nay_o it_o be_v enough_o he_o have_v hear_v of_o our_o lady_n psalter_n a_o blasphemous_a book_n he_o say_v never_o yet_o censure_v wherein_o the_o psalm_n in_o their_o high_a strain_n of_o prayer_n to_o god_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n but_o what_o or_o who_o book_n soever_o that_o be_v which_o i_o first_o have_v news_n of_o from_o himself_o his_o only_a hear_n of_o it_o argue_v that_o it_o be_v no_o public_a devotion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o not_o to_o be_v charge_v upon_o she_o and_o do_v it_o contain_v blasphemy_n as_o he_o say_v it_o do_v and_o be_v public_o know_v no_o doubt_n it_o have_v be_v censure_v before_o this_o but_o then_o again_o as_o we_o be_v not_o to_o take_v all_o for_o gospel_n so_o neither_o be_v we_o to_o take_v all_o for_o blasphemy_n which_o the_o doctor_n call_v so_o every_o one_o say_v aristotle_n judge_v
be_v intercessor_n to_o he_o for_o they_o now_o that_o such_o as_o pious_o and_o faithful_o pray_v to_o they_o obtain_v their_o desire_n the_o donary_n when_o they_o pay_v their_o vow_n do_v witness_n as_o evident_a testimony_n of_o their_o recover_a health_n for_o some_o hang_v up_o the_o resemblance_n of_o eye_n other_o of_o hand_n other_o of_o foot_n make_v of_o gold_n or_o silver_n which_o their_o lord_n how_o small_a and_o vile_a soever_o the_o gift_n be_v disdain_v not_o most_o grateful_o to_o accept_v measure_v the_o gift_n by_o the_o ability_n of_o the_o giver_n these_o therefore_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o man_n and_o bring_v by_o those_o who_o have_v obtain_v health_n be_v most_o certain_a sign_n of_o the_o cure_n of_o the_o disease_n these_o i_o say_v show_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o martyr_n who_o lie_v bury_v there_o and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o martyr_n declare_v the_o god_n who_o they_o worship_v to_o be_v the_o true_a god_n three_o st._n austin_n be_v so_o copious_a in_o this_o subject_n that_o he_o write_v a_o treatise_n rather_o than_o a_o chapter_n of_o the_o miracle_n which_o be_v do_v in_o his_o time_n at_o the_o shrine_v of_o several_a martyr_n 8._o particular_o of_o st._n stephen_n which_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o be_v inform_v of_o the_o truth_n may_v read_v at_o their_o leisure_n i_o have_v instance_a already_o in_o that_o of_o the_o devout_a mother_n 4._o who_o exact_v of_o st._n stephen_n to_o restore_v her_o son_n to_o life_n and_o have_v her_o petition_n grant_v god_n say_v st._n austin_n do_v it_o per_fw-la martyrem_fw-la by_o his_o martyr_n i_o shall_v only_o add_v at_o present_a what_o he_o relate_v of_o a_o poor_a but_o pious_a man_n call_v florentius_n who_o have_v lose_v his_o cloak_n and_o not_o have_v wherewith_o to_o buy_v another_o go_v to_o the_o twenty_o martyr_n who_o memory_n say_v he_o with_o we_o be_v very_o famous_a and_o pray_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o be_v clothe_v certain_a young_a man_n who_o st._n austin_n call_v irrisores_fw-la i._n e._n scoffer_n hear_v he_o pray_v deride_v he_o as_o no_o doubt_n dr._n st._n will_v have_v do_v have_v he_o be_v there_o as_o if_o he_o have_v beg_v so_o much_o money_n of_o the_o martyr_n as_o will_v buy_v he_o a_o cloak_n but_o he_o depart_v from_o thence_o towards_o the_o seaside_n find_v a_o great_a fish_n upon_o the_o shore_n in_o who_o belly_n when_o open_v there_o be_v find_v a_o gold_n ring_n which_o the_o cook_n a_o good_a christian_a to_o who_o he_o have_v sell_v the_o fish_n and_o know_v what_o have_v pass_v give_v he_o with_o these_o word_n behold_v how_o the_o twenty_o martyr_n have_v clothe_v thou_o thus_o st._n austin_n little_o think_v then_o or_o now_o if_o he_o know_v nothing_o of_o what_o pass_v here_o below_o what_o sport_n this_o story_n will_v make_v for_o the_o doctor_n and_o his_o partisan_n though_o he_o good_a mâ—n_z judge_v it_o worthy_a to_o be_v recount_v that_o god_n may_v be_v glorify_v in_o his_o saint_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n i_o shall_v not_o omit_v though_o it_o may_v add_v matter_n of_o new_a merriment_n to_o the_o scoff_a humour_n of_o the_o age_n to_o set_v down_o what_o i_o find_v relate_v by_o john_n patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o have_v pass_v in_o this_o kind_n with_o saint_n john_n damascen_n about_o the_o year_n 728._o he_o be_v know_v to_o have_v be_v a_o stout_a asserter_n of_o the_o veneration_n of_o holy_a image_n and_o when_o the_o emperor_n leo_n isauricus_n raise_v a_o persecution_n for_o that_o cause_n he_o write_v divers_a learned_a epistle_n to_o confirm_v the_o faithful_a in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v then_o at_o damascus_n where_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o saracen_n keep_v his_o court_n and_o high_o in_o the_o favour_n of_o that_o prince_n for_o his_o wisdom_n and_o learning_n and_o the_o emperor_n leo_n not_o know_v otherwise_o how_o to_o execute_v his_o fury_n against_o he_o cause_v a_o letter_n to_o be_v forge_v as_o from_o damascen_n to_o he_o and_o to_o be_v transcribe_v by_o one_o who_o can_v exact_o imitate_v his_o hand_n the_o content_n whereof_o be_v to_o invite_v he_o to_o pass_v that_o way_n with_o his_o army_n with_o promise_n to_o deliver_v the_o city_n into_o his_o hand_n this_o letter_n the_o emperor_n as_o out_o of_o friendship_n to_o a_o ally_n and_o detestation_n of_o the_o treachery_n send_v to_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o saracen_n who_o no_o soon_o see_v and_o read_v it_o but_o in_o a_o brutish_a passion_n command_v the_o right_a hand_n of_o damascen_n which_o he_o suppose_v have_v write_v it_o to_o be_v cut_v off_o dictum_fw-la factum_fw-la a_o word_n and_o a_o blow_n his_o hand_n be_v strike_v off_o and_o hang_v up_o in_o the_o marketplace_n till_o evening_n when_o upon_o petition_n that_o he_o may_v have_v leave_n to_o bury_v it_o it_o be_v command_v to_o be_v deliver_v to_o he_o he_o take_v the_o hand_n and_o instead_o of_o lay_v it_o in_o the_o ground_n join_v it_o to_o his_o arm_n and_o prostrate_v himself_o before_o a_o image_n of_o our_o b._n lady_n which_o he_o keep_v in_o his_o oratory_n humble_o beseech_v her_o intercession_n for_o the_o restore_n of_o his_o hand_n that_o he_o may_v employ_v it_o in_o set_v forth_o her_o son_n praise_n and_o she_o this_o do_v sleep_v seize_v on_o he_o and_o he_o behold_v the_o image_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n look_v upon_o he_o with_o a_o pleasant_a aspect_n and_o tell_v he_o that_o his_o hand_n be_v restore_v which_o when_o he_o awake_v he_o find_v to_o be_v true_a and_o a_o small_a circle_n or_o mark_v only_o remain_v in_o the_o place_n where_o it_o have_v be_v cut_v off_o to_o testify_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o miracle_n this_o be_v record_v by_o john_n patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n john_n damascen_n and_o to_o this_o i_o may_v add_v many_o more_o of_o the_o like_a kind_n but_o these_o may_v suffice_v to_o satisfy_v a_o impartial_a mind_n that_o whether_o the_o saint_n themselves_o hear_v we_o or_o no_o yet_o those_o who_o implore_v their_o intercession_n be_v most_o certain_o hear_v 15._o and_o as_o st._n austin_n say_v help_v by_o they_o and_o it_o can_v never_o be_v unlawful_a much_o less_o idolatrous_a to_o use_v that_o mean_n for_o the_o obtain_v our_o just_a desire_n which_o god_n himself_o have_v attest_v by_o so_o many_o miracle_n to_o be_v acceptable_a to_o he_o all_o that_o the_o doctor_n bring_v to_o uphold_v his_o slippery_a consequence_n be_v that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o senseless_a thing_n to_o desire_v some_o excellent_a person_n in_o the_o indies_n when_o we_o be_v at_o our_o solemn_a devotion_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o and_o so_o no_o doubt_n he_o will_v have_v deride_v those_o three_o tribune_n lipoman_n who_o be_v unjust_o condemn_v by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n commend_v themselves_o to_o the_o prayer_n of_o st._n nicholas_n at_o that_o time_n far_o from_o the_o court_n for_o double_a innocent_n but_o god_n who_o be_v every_o where_o present_a and_o to_o who_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o world_n be_v foolishness_n both_o can_v and_o do_v reward_v the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o devotion_n by_o cause_v the_o holy_a man_n to_o appear_v to_o the_o emperor_n in_o his_o sleep_n and_o divert_v he_o from_o execute_v the_o sentence_n in_o fine_a if_o the_o doctor_n will_v needs_o have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o senseless_a thing_n to_o call_v upon_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n for_o the_o assistance_n of_o their_o prayer_n he_o must_v either_o condemn_v the_o light_n both_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n as_o mr._n thorndike_n call_v they_o to_o have_v be_v senseless_a man_n and_o they_o may_v thank_v god_n they_o escape_v so_o or_o he_o must_v grant_v this_o practice_n of_o they_o to_o be_v a_o convince_a argument_n that_o they_o believe_v the_o saint_n do_v hear_v they_o §_o 4._o the_o last_o thing_n he_o quarrel_v at_o be_v the_o set_n up_o the_o image_n of_o saint_n in_o some_o high_a place_n of_o the_o church_n and_o burn_a incense_n before_o they_o and_o what_o he_o say_v to_o show_v this_o to_o be_v very_o evil_a be_v that_o which_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v very_o good_a viz._n that_o the_o person_n for_o who_o sake_n this_o be_v do_v be_v as_o we_o suppose_v they_o true_o such_o as_o for_o their_o assure_a sanctity_n will_v deserve_v to_o have_v it_o do_v to_o themselves_o though_o perhaps_o humility_n or_o other_o moral_a consideration_n may_v weigh_v both_o with_o they_o and_o the_o church_n not_o to_o permit_v it_o to_o be_v do_v yet_o we_o know_v that_o elias_n sit_v upon_o the_o top_n of_o a_o hill_n and_o call_v fire_n from_o heaven_n upon_o those_o two_o captain_n who_o come_v to_o seize_v he_o but_o